"1 3^^ I^LiBRARY OF Congress.^ c^p-ue-xi. i 3„..„.n-^- I^UNITED STATES OF AMERICA.g^jl eykvt^i. yrusL^^T^i^ , fj^ta^di "*- *. «»^ A. iPlNLEY. HAS Tt7av PUBLISHED, .f.>. w bottnd, 5 dollsirs.) A CLASSICAL ATLAS, fin FoliOf elegantly Coloured, J for the use of Students ot Sacr vi £c Profane Cr.eography, SELECTED BY ROBERT MAYO, M. B. RECOM iM KN D A TIONS. Having submitted the following work to the examination of many pentJcmen of ilistinjruislied taJents and erudition, we hope ^,vf. oiiail be excused for prefixing it with an abstract of their several opinions. PhUadrltihia, Dec. 24, 1813,. Sir — We have examined, inriividuaily, your Ej)ito(ne of Ancient Geography, and cheerfully pronounce it a very valuable work, calculated to be especial. yitsitfui to the iiigher classes m the public seminaries ot the Unit- ed States. Benjamin Smith Hauton, M. D. Profesior of the Instit'ites of JMeScin^, &c. Uiliversity uf Peniisylvaniu. James G. Thomson, A. M. Professor of Languag-es, JJniyjei'fiify of Pennxyfvaniat JamKS ABKhCUOMUIE, 1). D. Director of the Philadelphia Aciulemi'. James Gray, D. 1>. ')Gray an,t ii^ij!it''s Samukl ». Wylif., A, M.5 Acadeiwj. Robert Mayo, M. D.. B.aUimorc Coil-g-e, Oct. 22, ISH. Sir — I duly receive tne ■jiurcs of your Anri' iit G o- grap.jy which you bavii bac:n so kind as to foi ward to !«?, I nave no doubt of its beini^ an useful and necessary work for tht- public seminaries, especially wiiii m.iis I shall not fail, so soon as I am favouied with the woik coTiiplf te, to recommend it to the youth in this insui.ution. I am, Sir, your very respectful and Most obedient hunilde S ?' vant, SAMUEL KNOX D I). President vf BtiUimore (^(jI'C'T-^. Robert Mayo, M. D. Dartmouth College, Dec. 27, 181S. Sir — I have the pk;,HUi- ,r, acknowhclge the receipt of a copy of youi Epii> me ot Ai:^;^^! Geography, for- warded in a succession of sheets. The view of any ot the learned sciences is enxVi^^ed by embracing its relations and bearings, in the diflVrtnt ages of improvement; and no one ran become an ac- complished master of the same, without a kn-iwledge of its siate, and progress, in former times. This remark is strikingly true, as applied to the licographical branch: it presents, more than aiiy other, lively ties of coinex- ion between the Ancients and Moderns; and is the pur- est aid in judging ot their rduiive co. ditions. I have read, with satisfaction, the j>ui»;es of your vo- lume. It promises much benefit to the stiu5fc>%u__l)ving Calculated to fill an impurlant chasm in its deparimti^^ ■which has been too long neglected. The materials are judiciously selected; the^ are airanii;ed with consistency; and they are exjiressed with perspicuity and concise- ness. The proposed ,Mai)S of ihe difierent coutitries and places noted in the tables, will greatly increase the utility and estimation of ;he performance. 1 shall be happy in promoting your useful object-— ^ And am, Sir, your mos» sincere and Respectful Servant, JOHN WHEELOCK, L. L. D. President of Dartmouth College. Robert MAyo, M. D. Piiiladelphia, Jan. 15, 1814. Sir — 1 have perused with pleasure, your Epitome of Ancient Geography. It exhibits a mass of informi;ti( n of high in poitanct to the Philosopher at:d the Chiistian, digested into an order unusually lucid and'easy. A work of this description has, in our public seminaries, been long a desideratum, which I am satisfied it will well sup- ply. In every effort of this nature, permit me to wisl great success, and to express my anticipation of the ge- neral diflusion of your work through our schools. I am, Sir, respectfully yours, W. STAUGHTON, D. D. Pastor of the Baptist Church, Samom tt.Fhiln. Robert Mayo, M. D, AN EPITOME OF ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY, SACRED AND PROFANE; BEING An Abridgment of B^Jlnville and Wells^ WITH ADDITIONS AND IMPROVEMENTS, FROM VARIOUS OTHER AUTHORS: Accompanied wth an Account of the Origin and Migration of Ancient JVationa, For the use of Seminar BY ROBERT MAYO, M. D. Author •/ " A Rhyming Spelling' Book" and " A JSTew System of. JSiythology for the use of Seminaries." THIRD SDITION IMFROYED. PHILADELPHIA .-. PUBLISHED BY A. PINtET, N. E. corncF of Cuesnut and Jr'ounL Streets. 1818. ^% DlSTRirT OF PENNSYLVANIA, TO WIT: ^^^^^'S^ Be it Remembered, That on the twenty-sixth day <)' "sot February, in tlie forty-second year of the inde- «j SEAL- S pendence of the United States of America, A. U. \ -.v-JS^S' ^^^- M^YO, and Co. of the said District, ^^r-^j-^ ^have deposited in this office the title of a B >ok, the right whereof they claim as proprietors, in the words following', to wit. «* An Efiitome of Ancient G< ografihy, Sacred and Pro- Jane: being an Abridgment of D'Anville and Well*, with Additions and Imfirovements,from various other authors^ accompanied with an account qf the Origin and Migra- tion of Ancient JVations, for the use of Se?ninariet." In conformity to the act of the Congress of the United States* iniitult d " An act for tfie encouragement of Learning, by secur- ing the copies of Ma B, Chans, and Books, to the authors and proprietors of such copies, dun tg the times therein mentioned.** And also to the ^ct mtitled, "An Act supplementary to an Act, entitled " An Act for the Krift.)uragement of Learning, by securing the copies of Maps, Charts, atvd Books, to the authors and proprietors of such copies, during the times therein men- tioned, and extending the benefits thereof to the arts of design* ing, engraving, and etching historical and other prints." D. CALDWELL, Clerk qf the District of Pennsylvania. TO THE PROFESSORS OF THE SEMINARIES OF LEARNING, THROUGHOUT THE UNITED STATES. YOU whn preside over the education of our youth, are the best judj^es of the efforts of authors au'd compilers whose object is to facilitate the sci- entific pro.^ress of the risina^ .i^eneration; therefore I dedicate this Epitome of Ancitnt Geography to you, thou.i^h not without a mixed concern of hope and fpar for its fate. In the mean time permit me to make my particular acknowledgments to those of you who have already expressed your approba- tion of the work, in person, and by letter^ whilst I subscribe myself with due consideration. Yours, R. MAYO. Philadclfihiaf January 25, 1814. PREFACE, GEOGRAPHY and Chronoloi^y, "called by an analogous meta- phor, the Eyes of History," point out the sites and determino the dates of events. *' Without iheir illustration, the historic muse, that mistress of life and messenger of antiquity, would be degraded into a mere gossip; for the theme she might thus ab- stractedly report would be but as " A woman's story at a winter's fire. Authorised by her Grandame." — I will save myself the awkward attempt to prove that Ancient Geography is essential to give light and interest to every species of antiquity. It would be equally superfluous to descant upon the advantages of a knowledge of the latter. Yet, however un- deniable is the affirmative of these propositions; we daily wit- ness with deep commisseration, the supei. Bnltia, . 53 Sect V— Saimatia,^Eur«paea et Asialica, - . 55 Sect VI — (iermania, . . . . 60 Sect. VII— Gaina, . , . . 67 JVlirbonensis Gcdiio — JVarbonoia^ . ^ . 70 J^ii'.rdimensi- Gallia — Leonmsj . 71 ^qmtania. Gallia — ^quitainey . . 72 ^ B-igica Gallia — Belgium, , . . 73 Sect VIII — Hi-.pania, Iberia, vel Hesperia, . 75 Turraconensis, ..... 76 JBadca, . ..... 78 Lunitania, . . . . . 79 Balrar'-s Insula, ... . .81 Sect. IX — Italia vel Hesperia, . . ibid Gallia Cisalfiinay vel Togata — Cisfiadane and Truridfiadane, . . . . 82 Italia Profiria, .... 86 Magna Gracia, . . . .91 Sect. X — Siciiia, Sardinia, Corsica, et ^olae In- sulje, . . . . 95 Sect XI — Rhaetia, Noricum, Pannonia, lUyricum, D,;cia, Maesia, et Thracia, . . 98 Eh ana et Findelicia, . . . 99 JVor'cum, . . . . 100 Pannoniuy . . . . 101 Illyricumy . . . . . 102 Daria, (Trajana,) . . 104i Masia-) . . . . . ... 107, Thracia, .110 Sect. XII — Graecia, 114 Macedonia, . . . . . 115 Grcecia Profiria, . . , . . 118 Pelofionnsun,, ... . . 12f Creta et Cyclade Insula, . , 133 chapter II. ASIA. Sect. I — Asia Propria, ... , 1 37 Mysia, Bithynia, Paphlagonia, Pontuty . 138 L,ydia, Phrygia, Galatuu Cufifmdociay . . . 149 Caria, Lycia, Pamfihylia, Cilicia, • - 163 TABLE OF CONTENTS. ix Sect. II — Colchis, Iberia, Albania, et Armenia, 173 Sect III — Syria, . . . .185 Seot. IV — Mesopoiamia, . *. . 196 Srct. V— Ar.tbia, . . . • . 203 Sect. VI— Assyria, 215 Skct. VU—Bubylouia, 220 Sect. V III— Persia, . ^ . • 227 Sect. IX— Cm maiiia, et Gedrosia, . . 233 Sect. X— M^jiu .236 Sect Xl— Ai la, Bactriana, el So^Hiana, . . 241 Sect. Xil — Scyti.la Abiaiictt, ei Serica, . 252 Sect. Xill— India, et :>iu3e, . • 25!i chapter III. AFRICA. Sect. l-^^o;yptus, .... .283 Sect. II— iE hiopia, 302 Sect. Ill— Libya, . .... 312 Sect. IV — Africa Propria, Numidia, et Mauretania, 315 Sect. V — Libya, vel Africa Interior, . • 336 PART IL SACRED GEOGRAPHY. Sect. I — The first age of the Woild, . . 349 Sect. II — The second age of the World, . 352 Sect. Ill— The tiiird luxe of ihe World, . 356 Sect. IN'' — A scheme of the Jtwish camp in the Wilderness. . ' . . . 363 Sect. V — Antcdikiviati Countries, . 365 Sec T- VI — Fiona the Del.ge lo the Confusion of Tongues, .... 368 Sect. VII— Of the Plantation of the Earth, . 372 Sect. VIII — The East Counuies, froni ihe time of Nirarod till the call of Abraham, . .392 X /TABLE OF COXTRNTS. Sect. IX — Canaan and the neighbouring CountTjr tiil t!*i; call of Abraham, . . . 4Q3 Sect. X — The sojourniiigs of Abraham, Isaac,^ and J,, cob, 408 Sect. XI — The Land of Ejrypt till the Exodus, . 420 Sect. XII—Tne Ex.,dus, .... 426 Sect. XHI — Palestine, from the conquest of Joshua, 43 1 INTRODUCTION. SECTION FIRST. Progress and extent of Ancient Geografihy. ON casting an eye over the Terra Veteribus NoTA, as delineated on a single map, we perceive that the ancient geographers had some acquaintance with a considerable part of the three continents of Asia, Af- rica and Europe. It will also be observable that their acquaintance was much more extensive coastwise^ than inland; their navi- gators having carried their commerce to Thyne, the capital of Sina^ on the river Senus now Camboja, in the ulterior peninsula of India, where their Eoan Ocean respects the east; circumnavigated Africaj and pene- trated to the Thule^ now Shetland isles: here they ac- quired some idea of the Mare Figrum or Northern Ocean, which they would fain connect with the Eoan or Eastern Ocean by an extension of the Baltic under the name of Scythic, jimalchium, or Frozen Ocean, over a great part of the north of Europe* and Asia. • It will be seen in the detail that the knowledge of the an- cients did not extend to the North Oape, eiToneously called Rubeas Promontorium. See the maps Terra Veteribus JVota, and State of JVations at the Christian ^ra; the latter corrects the former as to the northern geography. B INTRODUCTION. PROGRESS AND EXTENT OF But this error apart, their minute acquaintance was rather confirmed to a somewhat central position be- tween the three continents; which, by its seas communi- cating with the ocean to the east and the west; and by its navigable rivers flowing on every hand from the inte- rior of either continent to these seas,\ is peculiarly ap- pointed by nature for the nursery of civilization. The reason that they knew more of this region, is not that it was more populous, but that it was, from advan- tages of situation, the theatre of sociability — mother of science and refinement: the reason that they knew less of the more interior regions, is not that they were less populous, but that their inhabitants, from want of more abundant channels of communication, were immersed in solitude — asylum, of ignorance and barbarism. For, though the civilized world of the ancients was populous almost to a miracle, yet the remoter regions of either continent were in no very inferior degree supplied with their barbarous inhabitants; who, comparatively speak- ing, confined themselves for the most part within the precincis of their own villages, Sec. till the wanton en- croachriicnts of the Roman empire roused their impla- cable ferocity to destroy it. But to be a little more parti- cular on the firogress and extent of our proper subject. By ancient geography, (Scripture apart) we under- stand, whatever the Greek and Roman writers have left us on that subject. And it is observable of it, that time has prescribed to its progress, distinct and succes- sive periods or ages. \ Consult the map Terra Veteribus J\\ta. INTRODUCTION. ANCIENT GEOGB.Al'HY. 1st, The information contained in the poems of Ho- mer makes the^rs^ age (if we may so speak) of ancient geography. Greece, the neighbouring shores of Italy, part of Asia, and a small portion of Africa towards Egypt, composed the whole of its object. 2d, Those contracted limits of geography received no considerable aggrandizement tiil the conquests of Alex- ander the Great; which may form lis second age ov period; for the Greeks, before that period, had no knowledge of India but its name, and that of the Indus. 3d, They would have remained equally ignorant of the West, if some of their historians had not mentioned the navigation of the Phoenicians, about the southern shores of Iberia or Spain; which constitutes an epoch in our subject that may be entitled its third age. 4th, The Roman domination, when it extended itself in the West, and towards the north of Europe, made us acquainted with the different countries of that quarter. The parts of Asia and Africa subjected to the same power, became also much better known than they had been hitherto. Thus what, according to some ancient writers, we may call the Roman World, makes the fourth and princifial age of ancient geography; which, being detailed with most minuteness and precision, of course predominates in these pages. Nothing more contributed to retard the improvement of the ancients in geography, than the opinion. That the tarth was habitable only in temfierate regions; for, accord- ing to this system, the torrid zone was a barrier that per- mitted no communication between the northern tempe- rate zone which they inhabited, and the southern. Their intelligence being thus confined to a band or zone, they INTRODUCTION. ERRORS RELATIVE TO THE might with propriety call extension from westto east,/e«g"^A or longitude; and the more contracted space from north to south, width or latitude. Strabo, the most illustrious geo- grapher of antiquity, was not undeceived in this opinion, which circumscribed the object of his science; he, ne- vertheless, extended it to some regions beyond the Tro- pic. Ptolemy extended its limits, and even advanced it beyond the Equinoctial line. And the Ganges, which bounded the investigations of Strabo, on the east, was not the line that terminated the geography of Ptolemy. Na- vigation had opened the way through the ulterior coun- tries as far as that of Sin^e; which we shall make known in the sequel of this volume. Thus much we conceived it indispensable to say on the progress and extent of ancient geography. But as our plan will be to commence with the higher northern lati- tudes where geographical errors peculiarly abound, there- fore, we will also premise this First Part with Mr. Pinkerton's remarks on Pliny's geography of the north of Europe and Asia; hoping that these, as well as many errors of the historic kind, to be noticed in like manner in this Introduction, will stand hereafter, in consequence of his researches, singularly corrected. SECTION SECOND. Errors relative to the ancient geograjihy of the north of Europe and Asia. We have extracted from Pinkerton's Dissertation on the Goths, the following information upon this sub- ject; his words are — " Pliny's geography of the north is INTRODUCTION. ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY OF THE NORTH. here given, as the most full and curious of all antiquity. The bounds of ancient knowledge on the west and south are fixed and clear. On the east, D'Anville has fully settled them. But the northern, the most important of all, to the history of Europe, D'Anville leaves as Cluverius igno- rantly put them. « The Rifihaan viountains of Pliny, as of Ptolemy, pal- pably run from east to west; as he passes them to go to ^le Scythic Ocean. It is clear from Ptolemy, that they ran along the head of the Tanais and are often named with the Tanais by the ancients; for by all ancient accounts the Tanais rose in them. But this is nothing to the mat- ter. The question is what the ancients thought. And it is clear that they often confounded a for est with a chain of mountains., as Pliny here does the Hercynian forest. No wonder then that in civilized limes no such mountains otherwise forests, are to be found. The Rifihean forest^ I am convinced, was that now called Volkonski, still 150 miles long from the west, to Moscow on the east. It is also a range of small hills, " Timoeus, as we learn from other passages of Pliny, called the isle opposite Raunonia by the name of Baltia, It is therefore a slip of Pliny when he puts this among the nameless isles. What river the ancients called Pa- rofiamisus, is doubtful. There was a mountain and region Parofiamisus at the head of the Indus. The Amalchian was evidently the eastern part of the Scythic Ocean. Present Sai'asu,or some other river running north on the cast of the Caspian, may be Parofiamisus. " The Promontory Rubeas seems to me that on the v/est of the mouth of the river Rubo or Dwina, being B 2 10 INTRODUCTION. EKRORS RELATIVE TO THB the north point of the present Courland. Cluverius, who puts it in the north of Lapland shews strange ignorance. The ancients knew no more of Lapland than of Ameri- ca: and were never further north than Shetland,* and the south part of Scandinavia. The Cronian seems here the north-east part of the Baltic sea. As Pliny tells us repeatedly, in other places, that Baltia or Basilia, was the isle where, only, amber was found, it is clearly Glessaria of Prussia, not Scandinavia. The isles Oont^ Sec, all grant to be those of Oesel, &c., at the mouth oi" the Finnish Gulf. " Cluverius is so utterly foolish^ as to put the Sevo Mons of Pliny, in Norway; in which childish blunder he is blindly followed, as usual, by Cellarius and D'Anville, which last has not examined one tittle of the ancient geography of Germany, though the most important of all, to the history of Europe. Pliny's Sevo Monsy is ac- tually that chain between Prussia and Silesia, called .4s- siburgius Mons, by Ptolemy, and now Zottenburg. In the map of modern Germany by Cluverius, this chain is fully marked, from the east of Bohemia and Silesia up to the Resehout. Tacitus mentions this Sevo Mone (though he gives not the name) as dividing the Suevi From the north to south. Most ancients regarded the * The real Thule or Thyle of the ancients, as D'Anville shews. I Though we quote it, we do not sanction the abrupt phrase of our profound antiquary; who seems, from the tenour of his book, to pique himself upon that very exceptionable and un- courteous quality of morosenesa. INTRODUCTION. ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY OF THE NORTH. Vistula as the eastern bound of Germany, and the Bas- terna as a German nation out of Germany; so that the Sevo Mons, as running along the Vistula, was on the eastern extremity of Germany as Pliny states. " The Scandinavia of Pliny, is the largest Scandia of Ptolemy, not reaching beyond the Wener lake. Eningia may be the south part of Finland, perhaps by the ancients believed to be another isle in the Scythian Ocean. The Hir-ri gave name to Irland or Virland, in Icelandic ac- counts, now Reval. Scirings/ieal, or the rock or town of the Scirrij seems to have been present Kronstadt, oppo- site St. Petersburg. The gulf Cylifienus is apparently that of Finland: Lagus is another name for the south of the Baltic or Codanus. Promontorium Cimbrorum is the north point of Jutland, Cartris is Wendsyssel on the north of Jutland. Burchana is Funen, or Zealand. " The Tanais or Don was the ancient, as it is the mo- dern boundary of Asia and Europe (about its mouth.) Bu't on the north, moderns have extended it to the Ura- lian mountains, along the river Oby; while the ancients brought it much further west, following the Tanais (throughout its course, we presume, as well as that of the Turunthus or Duna, from the context). The east end of the Gulf of Finland was of course the ancient boundary between Asia and Europe. Here then Pliny begins, and goes to the east along the shores of a non- existent ocean, the Scythic, till he comes to the river Volga; which, with many of the ancients, he thought was an inlet between the Scythic Ocean and Caspian Sea. Lytarmis, which like his Tabis beyond Seres in Asia, is a nonexistent promontory, he puts about present 12 INTRODUCTION. OHIGIN AND MIGRATIOHS Moscow. The opinion of a Scythic* Ocean seems to have prevailed in the eleventh century; for Adam of Bremen says people could sail from the Baltic down to Greece. It seems also the Ocean of Darkness in Eastern writings. 1 know not if its existence was not believed in Europe till the sixteenth century." We will be excusable for alleging, in favour of so pro- found an interpreter of ancient authorities, a presump- tive evidence of ancient ignorance respecting the north- ern regions; such as the well known opinion among the ancients, That the earth mas habitable only in temperate regions: this alone, might have sufficiently restrained their zeal for discovery, to have precluded them from an accurate acquaintance higher north than the judgment of our author is inclined to admit they possessed. SECTION THIRB. Origin and Migrations oj" Parent Jiations. Previously to entering on the detailof our proper sub- ject, it is conceived that infinite advantage will result to the student, from a concise view of the distinct races of mankind known to the ancients, with their migrations, so far as Mr. Pinkerton's " Dissertation on the Goths" * Perhaps this was only an error loci of the Frozen Ocean that occupies a higher noi'thern latitude, of which some imperfect account in all probability had been given by Finnish and Sarma- tic emigrants from that quarter. It was very easy at least to confound it with the Baltic sea. INTRODUCTION. OF PARENT NATIONS. enables us to speak on so extensive and difficult a sub- ject. For without some idea of these dawnings of civil history, out of which the first denominations of civil geography originate; this would necessarily be obscure from beginning to end, as that would equally be, under a like circumstance. Such is the reciprocity of light and illustration between the different branches of science in general, and between history and geography in particu- lar. As Mr. Pinkerton but slightly hints at the scriptural account of the origin of nations; and, speaking of the ac- counts of the Scyth£ given by some of the fathers of the church, says, " Perhaps it may be thought that these ecclesiastical authorities prove too much, as they mark the whole immediate descendants of Noah as Scythians; and of course might prove all the nations of the earth to be Scythians, as by Scripture account they all sprung from Noah," therefore the student must regard the fol- lowing sketch as derived by Mr. P. from the most ap- proved writers of profane history — sacred history being consigned afiart as inadequate here. But as this sum- mary of ancient geography is intended to be a key to general history, both the sacred account of the plantatibn of the earth, and sacred geography, &c. form Part the Second of this work; where it will appear that the sa- cred and profane accounts corroborate each other, much more thnn seems to justify our author's neglect of the former. In the course of the following sketch, the reader will observe that the Scythians^ Getg^ or Goths occupy by much the greater portion of our attention; but not un- justly, as they were not only the progenitors of almost all 14 INTRODUCTION. OHIGIN AND MIGRATIONS modern Europe, but of ancient Greece and Rome, as well as the greater part of Asia Minor; tfiereby render- ing themselves almost as highly distinguished above the rest of mankind in ancient, as in modern history. But to the point — Not to mention the host of authorities and numberless quotations given by Mr. P. which he has most laborious- ly, and no doubt judiciously examined, in order to restore these " historic truths** to light, we shall content oui'- selves with giving a plain narrative of what we find to our purpose; as it would militate exceedingly against the continuity as well as brevity wished to be maintained here. Therefore, drawing to a focus the brilliant lights irradiating from every page of his invaluable work, we gather an idea of seven distinct aboriginal races of men, viz. \st, The Chinese^ 2d, The East Indiansy 3d, The Scythians, 4th, The Assyrians, 5th, The Sartnatians, 6thj The Celts, 7th, The Fins or Laplanders; of which the five first were Asiatic, and the latter two European. 1st, The Chinese. Our author informs us that the Chinese and Japa- nese are infallibly, as their language and history de- clare, a grand aboriginal nation. He also says that the — Tartars or Moguls* were a colony from them, and that their wars with the Chinese can be traced back to 200 years before Christ; in Avhich, about 87 years before Christ, the Chinese obtained a prodigious vioiory over * " Mogul seems to be the rightful appellation for this people down to the twelfth century, when the name of Tartar began to be applied by us to almost half of Asia." Pinkerton on the Goths. INTRODUCTION. 15 OP PARENT NATIONS. them. After this, their vast nations fell into civil wars. In process of time, the numerous hordes that were van- quished, moved west in two divisions. One division settled in the confines of present Persia; while the other , under the name of — Huns, passed north west over the vast river Walga, and poured into Europe about 375 years after Christ, in such amazingnumbers as no valour could withstand. They first encountered the Alani a Gothic people, whom they overpowered, but admitted as allies. The Jlani and the other Gothic nations — who, even to the Caledonian woods of the Picis, were of large limbs, elegant and blooming features, and light hair— were astonished at the very forms of these new invaders, distinguished by squat limbs, flat noses, broad faces, small black eyes, dark hair, with little or no beard; as indeed are the present Tartars. The Ostrogoths also yielded to the Hunnic swarms, and were admitted as allies, on condition of fighting in their armies. The Huns now commanded by Balamir, as they were afterwards by three others before the famous Attila, en- tered the Vesigoihic territory, and expelled the inhabi- tants, who found it jn vain to resist such myriads of war- like invaders. But as the Huns came not in upon the Scythic settlements, till the fourth century of our jera, there is every* reason to conclude that the inhabitants, then far advanced in civilization, remained in their pos- sessions; for though the Goths who came into the Roman Empire are counted only by thousands, those whom the Huns found, may be reckoned by millions; and Busbe- quius, 'Uth others, shews that the peasants of Crim Tar- tary still speak the Gothic. In the year 453, Ardaric, king of the Ostrogoths, assisted by the Gepidtc, defeated 16 INTRODUCTION. ORIGIK AND MIGSATIOVS the Huns, &c. The remainder of the European Huns much reduced, were afterwards nearly extinguished by the Igours of Siberia; so that in Hungary, whose name arose from that people, there is not one Hun. 2of, The East Indians. The East Indians are not Tartars, but a race and language of men to themselves. M. D'Anville says that *' sciences and polity were found amongthe Indians from the earliest limes in which their country was known. The enterprises of Cyrus, and of Darius son of Hystaspes,on India, preceded by an expedition of Semiramis, and by that attributed to Dionysius or Bacchus, have afforded to the west no particular knowledge of this country. Nor did Europe acquire any geographical acquaintance with India till the invasion of it by Alexander." — As the an- cient East Indians are noted for migrations to, and colo- nising other countries, they claim no further notice here, od, The Scijtha, Geta, or Goths. The ancient Scythians were aborigines of present Persia. Under their king Tanaus,they attacked and sub- dued Vexores king of Egypt on the one hand, and con- quered India on the other, about 1 500 years before Ninus, or 3660 before Christ; extending their empire east and west from Egypt to the Ganges, and north and south from the Indian ocean to the Caspian sea. About 1500 years after, or 2 1 60 years before Christ, Ninus subverted the Scythian err,pire and established the Assyrian on its ruins; when, by consequence, the Scythe Nomades, a paslo^ ral people of the north of Persia, crossed the Araxes and Caucasus to settle around the Euxine or Black sea; leav- ing behind them tne southern Hcythee or Persians, who INTRODUCTION. OF PARENT NATIONS. are the progenitors of the Persians of the present day. This asylum of the Scythians north of the Euxint^ corresponding with Little Tartary, Mr. P. in compliance with custom, calls ancient Scyihia, as being the Parent country of the European or western, as well as of the eastern Scythians, who gradually extended from this nursery of valorous men, in either direction. We shall speak of these two principal divisions of the Scythians or Goths, and their colonies, in succession. 1, Eastern Scythians. But in regard to the eastern migration and somewhat retrogade motion of these Scythts, in what proportion those to the east of the Cas- pian sea, known as Scylhce intra Imaum et Scythe extra Imaum.) were derived from the Euxine^ or directly from the ancient Scythic empire, seems to rest in a degree of uncertainty. In his statement of these eastern settle- ments, Mr. P. explicitly says that the Massagci{e and Sac &c, invades Italy. He is likewise defeated by Stili- cho, but the remains of his army ravage Gaul. 408, Alaric again invades Italy;— besieges Rome thrice, and at length takes it in 410, in which year he died. The moderation of the Goths is highl„ 42 INTRODUCTION. EPOCHS or GOTHIC A.D. praised by several cotemporary writers. The mo- numents of art suffered not so much from them, as from time and barbarous pontiffs. 412, Ataulphus, brother-in-law to Alaric, and his elected successor, makes peace with the Romans, and marches the Vesigoths into the south of Gaul, which they possess for a long time. 415, The Suevi, Vandals, and Alani, having in 409 penetrated from the south-west of Germany into Gaul, which they ravaged, were afterwards forced by Constantine, brother-in-law of Honorius, to abandon Gaul, and pass into Spain. Ataulphus, king of the Vesigoths, now leads his forces against them; conquers them, and restores Spain to the Romans, with the exception of Gullicia, which the Suevi and Vandals still retained. 420, The Franks, Burgundians, and Vesigoths obtain a permanent seat and dominion in Gaul. The first in Belgic Gaul, on the north, the second in Lug- dunensis and present" Burgundy, in the middle; the last in Narbonensis and Aquitain, on the south. 429, The Vandals of Spain pass into Africa under Genseric, their king, and establish the Vandalic kingdom there, which endured 96 years, when il was terminated by the conquest of the celebrated Roman general Belisarius. 430, The great Attila, king of the Huns, begins to reign about this time. His fame chiefly sprung from the terror he spread into the Roman empire; his conquests have been ridiculously magnified. On the east the Ostrogoths, the Gepida;, and Heruli, obeyed him; as did the Rugii, and Thuringi on the INTRODUCTION. 43 PROGRESS OVER EUROPE. .D. vest. His domains were vast; but he turned with scorn from the barren north, while the south af- forded every temptation. 449, "The Vetae or Jutes arrive in Britain and seize on a corner of Kent. 460, They increase and found the kingdom of Kent, 477, The first SaKons arrived in Britain and founded the kingdom of South Saxons. In 495, The West Saxons arrive 1 in Britain. In 527, The East Saxons arrived in Britain. In 547, The first Angli came, under Ida, to Bernicia in Britain. In 575, The East Angles appeared in Britain. In 585, Foundation of Mercia; which Beda says was an Anglic kingdom, but seems to me a Frisian, as we know that the Frisi were of t. e nations who seized Britain, though omitted by Beda, who was an Anglus, and gives thai name most improperly. 11, Attila invades Gaul and besieges Orleans; the. grand battle of Chalons, the Campi Calalaimici, is fought. This conflict, the most prodigious and important ever joined in Europe in any age, was between Attila on the one hand with his innumera- ble army of Huns, Ostrogoths, Rugii, Thuringi; on the other, ^tius with Romans, and Theodoric with Vesigoths, Alani, Saxons, Franks, Burgundi- ans, Armoricans, Sec. Attila is totally defeated and forced to retreat, 'caving 150,000 of his army on the field, at the smallest computations. Had he conquered, all Europe would now be Hunnish or Turkish, instead of Scythic or Gothic: and from 44 INTRODUCTION. EPOCHS OP GOIHIC A.D. the polygamy &c., of the Huns, inimical to the Christian faith, it is likely, (Divine causes apart) we had all been Mahometans — so much may depend on one hour. • 452, Aitila again comes upon Italy, but spares Rome. He is again defeated by Torismond, king of the Vesigoths; and dies the next year. His vast em- pire, being now divided among his discordant sons, falls at once like a meteor that passes over one half the globe and then in an instant vanishes forever. 453, Ardaric, king of the Ostrogoths, assisted by the Gepidae, defeats the Huns, whom he had abaiwion- ed in Pannonia; seizes the palace of Attila, with all Dacia and lUyricum, The remainder of the European Huns was but small, and afterwards near- ly extinguished by the Igours of Siberia, In Hun- gary there is not one Him, though the name arose from the Huns. The Hungarians proper are Igours, a Finnish people, who settled there in the ninth century. 455, Genseric, king of the African Vandals, takes Rome. 456, Theodoric, king of the Vesigoths, defeats the Suevi in Spain. 462— .472, Euric, successor of Theodoric, make.s conquests in the north-west of Gaul. Save only Gallicia, which the Suevi held, and which was af- terwards united to the Gothic empire about 550, by Leovigild — Euric subdues all Spain, and thus begins the Gothic empire there; which lasted till 713, \then the Moors conquered the Goths and maintained part of their Spanish domains till the INTRODUCTION. 45 PROGRESS OVER EUROPE. A. I), end of the fifteenth century. The present Spa- niards are descendants of the Vesigoths, Romans, and Iberians. 475, Odoacer at the head of the Turcilingi, Scyrri, Heruli, and other mixed Sarmatic and Gothic tribes, terminates the Roman empire in the west; and reigns at Rome fourteen years. 490, Theodoric the Great, king of the Ostrogoths in Pannonia, vanquishes Odoacer, and rules Italy, which is now overwhelmed with Ostrogoths. 490 — 508, The Franks, under Clovis, subdued the Ve- sigoths in Gaul, and the Burgundians; an event with which properly commences the French king- dom. 400 — 453, The Lombards came from the centre of Germany, thence moving south-east till they settle in Pannonia about 400 years after Christ, or per- haps after Attila's death, or about 453, when the Gepidse of whom ancient authors call the Lom- bards or Langobardi a part, seized Dacia. In Pannonia the Lombards remained till about 570", When under Alboin they seized on the north of Italy; afterwards holding almost the whole, save Rome and Ravenna, till 773, When Desiderius the last king was vanquished by Charlemagne. The present race of Italy spring from the ancient Romans, Ostrogoths, and Lom- bards. E 2 EPITOME OF ANCIENT GEOGRAPHY. PART I. PROFANE GEOGRAPHY. CHAPTER I. EUROPE. TO avoid repetition at the commencement of each of the Chapters which compose this Part of our subject, we must here refer to an account of the <-^ progress a7id extent of Ancient Geography" given in the foregoing Introduction; from which, the pupil will derive as clear a conception as we can impart, jelative to the bounds of ancient knowledge in regard to either of these grand divisions of the Earth. Any farther particulars that can be given in regard to these limits, will occur in the de- tails of the series of Sections proper to these Chapters. We would recommend also, to the pupil, to keep up a continual comparison between the accounts given, in the Chapters and Sections, of the inhabitants of countries of which they treat, and that given of the origin and migration of ancient nations in the Introduction; for in order to avoid repetition, when that abstract from Pink- erton's dissertation is sufficiently full, we shall rely upon CHAP. I. HIBERNIA. its being attended to without further notice. In making this comparison, if the student should occasionally ob- serve, not only a want of correspondence, but also a ma- terial contrariety between the Introduction and the se- quel; the explanation is this, — That on many of these topics, particularly in regard to the inhabitants of remote regions, and those of high antiquity who occupied any ■ ountry, the ancient authors differed exceedingly from each other; wherefore -vye should not expect their inter- preters either to reconcile them or consent with each other. Jience it will be admitted that consistency is not so de- sirable here, as it is that we give the opinion of the best authors; so that the tyro, when he becomes profound, may ->ee that we have not deluded iiim with ideas of certain- ty, on subjects which he must ultimately regard as mea- surably hypothetical. But withal, we should do justice to the early writers who differ in their notices, at least of the original settlements of any country, — by remark- ing, that at some period there may have existed equally solid data for the allusions of each, as it is a palpable impossibility precisely tQ designate, for a succession of periods, the locality of an ever wandering people, such as the original settlers or Nomades of every country. SECTION FIRST. HIBERNIA VEL lERNE, IRELAND. The name of this great island is variously read. That of Ierne, in some authors of antiquity, has a great affini- ty to the name of Erin, which it bears among the people CHAP. I. who inhabit it, compounded of /a?-, west, and In, an island, and fiom which is fornied its present denomina- tion of Ireland. Caesar is the first author who mentions Ireland under the name of Hibernia: and therein he might either have latinized the //' Y-verdhon of the south- ern Britons; or, what is more probable, given it a name that suited his own ideas of its air and climate. In times just preceding the fall of the western empire, we find this island mentioned under the name of Scotia; whence its inhabitants, under the name of Scoti, issued to invade the north of Britain, The Romans never having carried their arms into Ireland, had no other knowledge of it, than what com- merce furnished between two lands in sight of each other. It would be difficult, not to say inept, to recount the detail which the geography of Ptolemy furnishes of Hibernia. To what we have said of the origin of the Irish people, in the Introduction, we will only add here that some writers imputed much of her early population to Iberia or Spain. SECTION SECOND. ALBION VEL BRITANNIA, GREAT BRITAIN. The Phoenician colony of Gades, now Cadiz, had a very early commercial acquaintance with Britain, as well as Avith Gaul, which their policy kept secret. It was unknown to the Romans till it was invaded by Julius Csesar during his Gallic wars before Christ 55, It was 50 EUROPE. CHAP. I. ascertained to be an island by Agricola, who sailed around it. BRIfANNIA RQMAVTA. England, Wales., and fiart of Scotland. When Caesar passed into Britain, he advanced only to the banks of the Tharnes, which merely served, as it were, to show him the country. Augustus, little attach- ed to extending the limits of the empire, neglected the conquest of it: and it was not seriously invaded till the reign of Claudius, when the part nearest to Gaul, be- tween the east and souths was subjected. Under the reign of Domitian, the Roman arms commanded by Agricola penetrated even to Caledonia; that is to say, into the centre of Scotland, The difficulty of maintain- ing this distant frontier against the assaults of the un- conquered people, determined Adrian to contract the limits of the Roman province in Britain, and separate it from the barbarous country by a rampart of eighty miles in length, from the bottom of the gulf now called Sol" way Frith, to Tinmouth, which is the entrance of a river on the east side of the island. Severus carried these limits farther, in constructing another rampart, of thir- ty-two miles, in the narrowest part of the island between Glota, or the river Clyde, and- the bottoin of Bobotria^ or the gulf near which the city of Edinburgh staiias. The multiplication of provinces, which prevailed throughout the Roman empire, furnished in this island, a Britannia Pritna, and Seainda; a Flavia Cxsuriensia, a Maxima Casa?'iensis, and a ValeMia. After holding this part of the British isle for more than 400 years, being no longer able to defend so distant a province, the Ro- mans relinquished it to the old inhabitants; who, calling CHAP. 1. EUROPE. in the Saxo7is from Germany to assist in repelling the Ficts and Scots, fell a prey with these, to the sinister ally, except those who retired to Wales. . CALEDONIA VEL BRIfANNIA BARBARA. The north of Scotlmici. That part of this island beyond the Clyde and Forth, ■which was not comprised within the limits of the Ro- man empire, has been distinguished by the title of Bri- tannia Barbai-a; whereas from the natives it derived the denomination of Caledonia, The name of Calcdonii ap- pears to have comprehended many particular people who occupied, under divers denominations, the northern parts of Scotland. Nor are the Caledonians to be distin- guished from the Picti, whose name is not found em- ployed till a succeeding age; but which, by a term bor- rowed from the Roman language, expresses a custom established among this savage people, of painting their skin with party-coloured figures. Another nation, the Scoti, who migrated from Hibernia^ attacked the Picts before Britain was lost to the Romans, penetrated to the utmost part of the Roman dominion towards tlie north, and were in the sequel sufficiently powerful to gain, by conquest, from the Saxons of the English heptarchy, the kingdom of the Nordan-humbers, which was bounded on the north by the gulf of Edinburgh, and the rampart of Severus. And the conquests of this people have extend- ed their name to the northern end of the island; although the Scots, properly so called, are distinguished as occu- pying the western shore, called High-land, because it is more mountainous than that towards the east. A difference of complexion observed among the in- habitants of Britain, indicated a difference of origin. It 52 EUROPE. CHAP. is indisputable that numerous tribes, crossing over from Gaul, established themselves in the southern parts of it» A great analogy in the language, identity of religion, and a conformity of manners, though less civilized in Britain than in Gaul, are an unequivocal testimony of affinity between the people. But the reddish hair and stature of the Caledonians persuaded Tacitus that these were originally from Germany; while the swarthy tint and curled locks of the Silures, caused them to be deemed of Iberian origin. — We have already been some- what minute upon the ancient inhabitants of Britain in the preceding pages.' SECTION THIRD. ORCADES \EL EBUDES INSUL-E, THE ORKNEYS OR WESTERN ISLES. At the extremity of Caledonia are the Orcades. As there is mention of these islands before a Roman fleet circumnavigated Britain, when Agricola commanded there, what Tacitus reports of their being then disco- vered and conquered, must only be understood with re- spect to the last of these terms. The ancients were not entirely ignorant of the islands of the western shores of Scotland, which they called Ebudes, and which are now named, by reason of their situation, the Western Isles. j But they are mentioned in a manner too desultory and indistinct to authorise a particular detail of them here. EUROPE. 53 SCANDINAVIA. SECTION FOURTH. SCANDINAVIA, SCANZA, VEL BALTIA, TARTS OF, NORWAY, SWEDEN, DENMARK, ScC. Scandinavia is also named by abbreviation Scandia, and in the writers of a succeeding age we read Scan- ziA. Antiquity had yet another name for it, which is Bai^tia, remarkable for its affinity with the Baltic Sea, which borders Scandinavia. The ancients had a very imperfect knowledge of Scandinavia; believing it to be totally encompassed by the sea, and even composed of many islands. The manner in which these islands of the name of Scandy are represented in the chart prepared by Ptolemy has no relation to any real state of the coimtry. The south- ern extremity however, and of which the Danish isles of Zealand, Funen, &c. make the appendages, recall in the name of Skany, or Scane, the memory of its ancient denomination. Tacitus, without naming Scandinavia, speaking of this country as being environed by the ocean, which forms spacious gulfs, embracing islands of great extent, ascribes it to Suevia, and places two nations therein. What he reports of the Suio7ies, in having a marine, appears remarkable, when we recollect that the ancient laws concerning navigation had their origin in Wisby in the isle of Gothland. The country to which Tacitus conducts us retains the name of Sueonia, in the writers of the middle age, speaking precisely of Swe- den. The other nation, the Sitones, whose sovereignty was in the hands of a woman, may have been Norway. F 54 EUROPE. CHAP. I. SCANDINAVIA. SECT. IV, According to Pliny, the only part of Scandinavi.\ which was known, was occupied by the Hilleviones, a numerous nation. Among the divers names of coun- tries and people reported by Jornandes we find Halliui and that which is contiguous to the particular province of Skane is still called Halland. Although the proper name of a principal country of ancient Scandinavia be Gothland, and, according to the historians of the Goths, Scanzia insula was the cradle of that illustrious nation, we must say that the account is not justified by the authority of any of the Roman writers. But we may conjecture that a people named Guta by Ptolemy, have some relation to them; remarking withal in Jornandes, that a nation distinguished as very brave and addicted to war were called Gauti-Goth. According to the ancient error which divided the con- tinent of Scandinavia into many islands, there arc found in Pliny the names of Bergos and JVerigos, as proper to two of these islands; the former being the place of embarcation for T/iule, the present Shetland Isles, It is evident, that the first under consideration is Bergen, one of the principal towns in Norway, having a port much frequented, and the name which succeeded being attributed to the largest island, is applicable to the country itself, of which the proper and local deno- mination is Norge instead of Norway. But there is recognised, in this country, another Thule described by Procopius, the name of which is preserved [ in the canton Telemark; for it is certain that this author leads us to Scandinavia when he comprist sti.e people called ScritO'Finni in Thule. These Fins were so called according to Paulus Diitconus, from the lightness and CHAP. I. EUROPE. SECT. V. SARMATIA. vivacity of their course over the snows and ice, which they pursued on wooden skates. The promontory be- tween the gulfs of Bothnia and Finland, offering the appearance of a great island, was called Finningia. Tacitus describes the Finni or Fenni, as very miserable; and that of tiie Finns of Thule is little better in Proco- pius. — We have already enlarged upon many errors respecting the knowledi:;e the ancients possessed of these northein regions, in the introduction, which need not be reneated here. SECTION FIFTH, SARMATIA EUROP^A ET ASIATICA,* EUROPEAN AND ASIATIC RUSSIA, 8cC. The Vistula is regarded as the separation between Sarmatia and ancient Germany; and the Tanais makes the division between the European d^nA Miadc Sa'-matia, towards the lower part of its course, tending to the Palus Mxotis. Thence, and from the Cimmerian Bos' phorus, the Asiatic fiart^ boonded on the south by the Fuxine and mount Caucasus.^ extends as far as the Cas' fiian sea,, the northern shores of which it covers; to say nothing of the unknown extent of it to the north-east. Atan earlierperiod, than thatof the above division, when this track was first settled by the Scythians and Sarma- TIANS, that part of it here called Asiatic Sarmatia would * To preserve Sarmatia entire we have ticspassed upon the boundaries of Asia. 56 EUROPE. CHAP. I, SARMATIA. SECT. V. attach itself to Eastern Scylhia^ according to Mr. Pink- erton; as was that part of ^wro/zea?! Sarmatia now called Little Tartary, the true Parential or Jncient Scythia. About the same time also, that part here distinguished SiS^Ge?;ma?io-S'ar?na(ia would fall in the limits of Gei-- mania; circumscribing the real Sarmatia within a much smaller north-eastern limit, till her numerous tribes penetrated farther into Europe, and, intermixing with the Scythians who had preceded them, with what degree of justice we say not, changed the name of the country. To give a general idea of this great nation, and to dis- tinguish what is Germanic on one side, from what is Sarmatic on the other, it must be observed, that where- ver a Sclavonian dialect is spoken, the natives are Sar- matians. And if we find a language fundamentally the same established in countries distant from ancient Sar- matia, the reason is, that swarms from the same hive settled in divers parts of Germany, as far as the Elbe; and south of the Danube, as far as the Adriatic sea. We now proceed to an indication of some of the prin- cipal among the numerous nations which were found scattered over the immense expanse of Sarmatia. The Fenedi extended along the shores of the iJaltic, to a considerable distance in the interior country; and if their name be remarked as subsisting in that of Wen- den, in a district of Livonia, it is only in a partial man- ner, and holding out but a small proportion to the ex- tent which the Fenedi occupied. Passing the Vistula, the Fenedi took possession of the lands between that river and the Elbe, that had been evacuated about the close of the fourth century by the Fandali, whose name CHAP. I. EUROPE. 57 SECT. V. SARMATIA. is seen sometimes erroneously confounded with that of the' Venedi. The country that the Vencdi occupied in the tenth century was that of the JPruzzi, whose name present use has changed into Borussi. — It is on this shore that the sea casts up amber, called by the natives of the country Glass or Glest by the Romans Succinum, by the Greeks Electron: and the islands called Electri- des can only be the long and narrow sands that separate the sea from the gulfs named Frisch-haf and Curisch- liaf. According to Tacitus, amber was gathered by the .Eafiai; and notwithstanding that Ptolemy takes no no- tice of them, the name is preserved beyond the limits of Prussia, in Estonia, which makes a part of Livonia; and there is no doubt that the name of East-land, in the writers of the middle ages, comes from its position res- pecting the Baltic sea. — According to Ptolemy, the great nations of Sarmatia besides the Venedi, with whom he begins his description, are the Peucinii^ud. Bastarne, who inhabited above Dacia, and the lazyges and Roxo- lani, established on the Palus Mseotis. He adds, in the interior country, the Hamaxo-bii, or dwellers in wag- ons; and Tacitus distinguishes the Venedi, Fcuci?n, and Bastarnte, from those, as having fixed abodes. He -also speaks of ihePeucini and Basiarn- pire. , - . 60 EUROPE. CHAP. I. GERMANIA. SECTION SIXTH. GERMANIA, PARTS OF DENMARK, UNITED PROVINCES, POLAND) PRUSSIA, AND GERMANY. We shall merely mention here four of the five grand divisions of Germania, according to Pliny, such as Ingavones^ Vindili, Hermiones, and Istarvones; the^J(/iy which he terms Peukini-Bastarnce^ forming the Gcrmu' no-Sarmatia gf later geographers, has been seen in the last section to which it properly belongs. Separated from Gaul by the Rhine.^ Germania' ex- tended eastward to the Vistula^ which may serve it for a limit on the side of Sarmatia; while the shore of the sea towards the north, and the course of the Danube, on the south, are elsewhere its boundaries! That which we now see comprised in Germany between the Danube and the Alps, did not belong to it. — The name of Gcr- mani did not belong to tliis nation from immemoiial antiquity. There was a time when the CtUs prevailed beyond the Rhine, as establishments formed in Ger- many by Cdiic nations sufficiently evince. But when detachments of Germanic people invaded this country, Tacitus informs us that these strangers, superior in Hrms, were called Germani; and we find that, in the Tuetonic, or Germanic language, Ger-man signifies a warrior. The name of Alemagne., which the French ex- tended to Germany, comes from a particular people, of ; whom the first mention is made at the beginning of the third century, under the reign of Caracalla. This name of Ale-mauy or All-man, signifies properly a multitude of CHAP. I. EUROPE. 61 SECT. VI. GERMANIA. men; and the Alemanni appear to have been established in the country now called Swabia, in descending the Rhine to the confluence of the Maine. This niition, hav- ing detached itself from the Francic league^ formed in the same age by the nations of the Lower Rhine, had arrived to the highest degree of power. Roman ships had navigated the Baltic sea, and her arms h?d penetrated to the nearest circuit of the Elbe, near Magdeburg, in which quarter the trophies of l3rusus were erected; all of which served to restrain the savage inhabitants, but she never conquered them. The interior of this country remained unexplored till the age of Charlemagne; and the northern parts, for some centuries after that period. In describing the different people, it will be found, agreeably to geographic order, to begin in the vicinity of the Rhine, and, ascending that river to the Danube, to penetrate thence through the bosom of the continent to the shores of the Balsic sea. Hence the FHsii, or Pri- sons, separated from Gaul and the territory of the Bata- vi by that arm of the Rhine which preserves its name, appear the first — The next were the Chauciy divided, as we may say of the Prisons, into Majores and Minores; these inhabiting the hither side of the Weser, those oc- cupying the country between that river and the Elbe. This was one of the most illustrious nations of Germa- ny, according to Tacitus, and distinguished by the love of justice. But Pliny represents as very miserable the life of those who inhabited a shore exposed to inunda- tions of the sea. — Between the Rhine and the Ems, above the prisons, were the Bructeri; and although Tacitus speaks of them as a nation destroyed by the ha- 62 EUROPE. CHAP. I. GERMA.NIA. SECT. VI. tred of their neighbours, we find them distinguishing themselves among the first of the Francic league. We read lliat a part of the country of the Bructeri was oc- cupied by the Chama-vi scnA \\\& Angrivarii. The first, having previously inhabited the banks of the Rhine, had been successively replaced by the Tubantes and the Usipii; and it is believed that the second, established on the Weser in the vicinity of the C/ierusci, have given the name to Angaria or Angria, to the dominion of the fa- mous Saxon Witikind, who co^t Charlemagne so much trouble to reduce to obedience. And by the mention made of the Marsi^ it is known that they also belonged to this canton. — The Cherusci were extended on botli sides of the Weser above the Cauci; where, under the conduct of Arminius, they acquired an immortal name by the utter annihilation of three Roman legions, com- manded by Varus. The Chermci are afterwards describ- ed as a degenerate people, appearing subjected to a neighbouring power, who it is thought were the Caucij as the dependencies of these, in the time of Tacitus, ex- tended to the territory of the Catti. The victories ol Germanicus had caused the ruin of the Chej-usciy and in- volved a contiguous nation,~^named the Fosi, in their ca- lamity. — The Chasuarii merit notice, if they be the same people with the Aeiuarii, in the league of tlie Francs.— We must again approach the Rhine, and remark th< Sicambri, who inhabit the south side of the course of the Lippe. Pressed by the Catti, powerful neighbours, whom Caesar calls Suevi, they were, together with the Ubii, re- ceived iiito Gaul, on the left bank of the Rhine, under Augustus; and there is reason to believe that the people who occupied this position under the name of Gugerni, CHAP. I. EUROPE. 63 SECT. VI. GEEMANIA. were part of the Sicambri. It was in favour of the Ubii that Caesar crossed the Rhine, at the extremity of the territory of Treves, ravaged that of the Sicambri^, and caused the Catti to decamp. — The Tencteri inhabited the country contiguous to that which the Sicavibri had possessed, and also above it.— A nation superior in pow- er to any of these were the Catti, whom Csesar, as just observed, calls Suevi. They occupied Hesse to the Sala in Thuringia, and Weteravia to the Maine. Among oiher circumstances which enhanced the merit of this people, was that of their skill in the military art; which, according to Tacitus, the Catti superadded to the quali- ty of bravery common to the Germanic nations. The Mattiaci made part of the great Cattian nation, from whom were detached the Butavi, establishexl in the ex- tremity of Gaul. A firm alliance united the Mattiaci to the Roman empire. It is remarked even, that a part of their territory contiguous to the Rhine and the Maine, was covered and separated from the exterior country by a vallum, or retrenchment, whereof evident vestiges are still subsisting: and the mount named Taimus, whose ridge prevails from the bank of the Rhine to above Fi-ankfort, had a post fortified by Drusus. — Many have thought that the Alemanni issued from the Decumatie people. But if we admit that tl>e Alemanni were com- posed of divers people, as may be ftiirly inferred from the name that distinguishes them, yet it is extremely probable that they were more Germans and Suevians than Gauls. For whence should come the present name of Suabia peculiar to this circle of Germany, although far distant from the ancient and primitive Suevi; whose name, in its severer and more appropriate sense, was 64 ' EUROPE. CHAP. I. GERMANIA. SECT. VI. applicable to the Cattian nations beyond the Maine ? However this be, we must remark, that the Roman do- minion extended over the country which has taken the name of Suabia; which extent was even defined in its limits, and defended by a retrenchment, under the reign of Probus, embracing about sixty leagues of the course of the Danube from its sources. And this line is thought to have been garrisoned till about the reigns of Dioclc- sian and Maximian — The Hermunduri, a potent nation, and attached to the Roman name, stretched from the shore of the same river far into the interior country, disputing with the Catti the possession of the Sala, and the salt which the waters of this river furnish to the town of Halle. They were only separated by the Elbe from another great nation, of whom we shall speak hereafter. — Lower down on the same bank of the Danube the JVarisci succeed to the Hermunduri, and seem to have been covered by Boiohemumov Bohemia. — In the name of this country, that of the more ancient people who occu- pied it is followed by a term in the German language which signifies habitation or dwelling; and this name has continued to the same country in that of Bohemia although the Boii had given place to the Marcomani, and these to a Sclavonic or Sarmatian people, who have long possessed it^ It appears by Caesar, that the Boii were associated with the Helvetic nation; and the Hel- vetians^ according to Tacitus, had advanced as far as the Maine. The Marcomani, or Marcomanni, and their liing Maroboduus, desirous of escaping from the Roman yoke, withdrew from the Rhine and Maine under Au- gustus, and wrested from the Boii the country which had borne their name; which name the same people, •I CHAP. I. EUROPE. 65 SECT. VI. GERMANIA. abandoning these their native seats, have carried with them into that now called Boiaria, Bay aria, or Bavaria. —The Quadit the most remote of the Germanic nations on the Danube, between the Marcomani and the Sarma- tian people called Jaztjges, and who make a figure in many passages of history, but particularly under the reign of Marcus Aurelius, occupied what is now called Moravia. Under Tiberius, bands of Germans, who had followed princes driven from their states, were settled on the Danube, between the rivers Marus and Causus^ or the Morava and the Vag; of which the former is the boundary between the modern kingdom of Hungary and the marquisate of Moravia. The establishment then made by a king of the Quadi, named Vannius, extended the limits of this nation to the river Granua, or Gran. The internal part of this continent may be considered under the general name of Suevia; whence many Ger- manic nations have borrowed the denomination under which they appear. Suevia was divided among a num- ber of distinct people. 'The Semnones, who were re- puted the noblest and most ancient of the Suevian na- tions, extended from the Elbe beyond the Oder. — Be- hind the Marcomani and Quadi, as Tacitus expresses liimseif, were the Marsigni, Got/ioni, Osi, and Bunij an, arrangement which places these people towards the Oder, above the Semnones. — The Lygii are mentioned as a po\^erful nation, uniting under this name several people, whose dwellings, bordering on the Sarmatians, appear to have been on the JVarta and the Fistula Ta- citus, naming the Langobardi after the Semnones, autho- rizes the opinion that they were established on thes G 66 EUROPE. CHAP. 1 GERMANIA. SECT. VI. Sprhe, which communicates with the Elbe. It is glo- rious to this people, says that historian, to maintain their independence amidst more powerful and hostile neigh- bours. Seeing the Langobardi or Lombards comprised in Suevia, can it be supposed that they who entered Ita- ly under that name before the end of the sixth century were originally from a country separated from Germa- ny by the Baltic Sea, according to the report of Paulus Diaconus, who nevertheless was a Lombard by nation? Their name (which, according to this historian, signi- fies longbeard) might have been employed in different regions. — Beyond the Lygii were the Gochoncs, whose residence is thought to have been near the sea. — The name of the Rugii subsists in that of Rugenwald, which belongs to a maritime city of the farther Pomerania, as an island adjacent to the hither part of the same coun- try is called Rugen.— The Varini are supposed to have been in Mecklenburg; and all those approaching that shore appear to be comprised under the name of Vindili^ the same that the Vandals have made famous.— -To these may be added the Burgundiones^ whose name iS;. retained in that of Bourgogne, a province of Franc© •which fell to their share. — The entrance of the Cim- brian Chersonese, or that which corresponds with mo-! dern Holsiein, contained two nations highly illusiriouii in their progress; on one side the Angli, on the other the Saxonea. These last were bounded in their primi«." tive state by the issue of the Elbe; although now the name of Saxony, under which Westphalia is comprised, extends from the Rhine to the Oder. The great emi- gration of the Cimbri had reduced the remains of this nation, who continued in their ancient seats many age's CHAP. I. EUROPE. 67 SECT. VII. GALLIA. after, to an inconsiderable tribe; but the remembrance of the former glory of this nation rendered it still re- spectable. SECTION SEVENTH. GALLIA, FRANCE AND SWITZERLAND, WITH PARTS OF GER- MANY, AND THE NETHERLANDS. Gaul, bounded by the sea from the north to the west, was limited on the eastern side only by the Rhine in the whole extent of its course. The chain of the Mfis suc- ceeded thence to the Mediterranean; where the coast oF this sea, and the Pyrenees, terminated the southern part) Thus we may remark that France does not oc- cupy the whole extent of ancient Gaul, seeing the ex- cess of the latter on the side of the Rhine and Aljis. Three great nations, the Celta, Beiga, and Aquitani^ distinguished by language as by customs, divided the whole extent of Gaxjl; but in a manner very unequal. The Celts occupied more than half of it, from the Seine and the Maine to the Garonne, extending eastward to the Rhine, towards the upper part of its course, and in the south to the Mediterranean, They were also more Gallic than the others: for the Belg3e, at the northern extremity, and bordering on the Lower Rhine, were mingled with Germanic nations; and the Aquitani, en- closed between the Garonne and the Pyrenees, had much affinily with the Iberian or Spanish nations of the neighbouring mountains.- — The reader must also be in- formed that the name of Celtee^ and of Celtica, extended 68 EUROPE, CHAP. I. SECT. VII. to Gaul in general, being that given by ihe natives to themselves. It is from the Romans that we learn to call them Gilli.) and their country Gallia. The Roman policy of hc>ving allies beyond the limits of their provinces, and the pretext of succouring the city of Marseilles, and the Mduan people, caused the Roman armies o enter Gaul an hundred and twenty years before the Christian sera. This first attempt put Rome in possess- ion of a province, which bordering the left bank of the RhoneXjQ the sea, extended itself on the other side of the mountain of Cevennen^ and thence along the sea to the Pyrenees. It was at first distinguished by the generic name of Provincial being only surnamed Braccala, from a gar- ment worn by the natives, which covered theirthighs: at the same time the name of Cotnata was given to Celttci Gaul, because Ihe people inhabiting it wore long hairJ What remained of Gaul, and \vhich was by mOch the greatest part, was a conquest reserved for Csesar, more than sixty years after the precedent. The limits of the THREE NATIONS were thefi such as we have reported. — It -would be as useless as tiresome to the reader to recount all the tribes and clans, into which these semi-barbarous nations distributed themselves. Many of them were the same that we have mentioned in the last section. Augustus holding Gaul in the 27th year before the Christian sera, made a new division of it, in which he showed more attention to equctiity in the extent of provinces, than to any distinction of the several people that inhabited them. Thus the nation of Jquitani, Avho Avere before limited to the Garonne, were made to com- municate tlieir name to a province vvhicii encroached upon the Celiac, as far as the mouth of the Loire; and CHAP. I. EUROPE. 69 SECT. VII. GAULLIA. that which the Celtx had, contiguous to the Rhine, was taken into the limits of a province called Belgica, Lug- du7ium, a colony founded after the death of Julius, and before the Triumvirate, gave the name of Lugdunensis, or the Lionois, to what remained of Celtic Gaul; whilst the Roman firovince took that of JVarbonensis, or Narbo- nois. But each of these provinces in the succession of time formed many others, insomuch that in about 400 years their number augmented to seventeen. Tlie government of the church in Gaul having con- formed itself to that of the stale, the ecclesiastical pro- vinces, if we except those formed by the elevation of a few cities to the dignity of metropolitan sees, correspond with this division of civil provinces under the Lower J:lmpire. This conformity extends even to the particular cantons of which each province was composed, the an- cient civitatest or conmiunities, corresponding for the most part with the present dioceses. Places which are given under the name of Fines, terminations, contribute to show a correspondence of limits. — The reader must, moreover be apprised, that the term communities, civi- tales, as used here, does not include the idea originally signified by that of civitas; but is specially employed to denote the districts or territories of the several distinct people, who were ve^'y numerous in the extent of Gaul. —From this connexion between its ancient and modern state, we may infer that this great province has suffered less alteration in its constitution by the revolutions which have followed the fall of the Roman empire, than othet parts of the same. G2 70 EUROPE. CHAP. I. GALLIA. SECT. VII. NASBONENSIS GALLJA~—NARBONQIS^ Rousillon, Languedoc, Daufihine; part of Burgundy; Provence^ and Savoy. It seems reasonable to begin with that province which was first formed in Gaul, and which being fashioned more particularly to the manners of the reigning people, still preserves, in the vulgar dialect, a greater resem- blance to the Roman language than the provinces de- tached towards the north, where this language might have been less familiar, or less pure in its use. In the multiplication of the number of provinces, we distinguish five under this article, entitled jYarbonensis. — We see, at the commencement of the fourth century, the pro- vince, under the name of r«>n«enez*, separated from the Narbonois, and this again divided into two provinces, distinguished \n\.o Jirst and second, by the name of the primitive. — The people cantoned in the Alps, the great- est part of whom weie not subjected to the yoke till after the first establishment of the Roman dominion in Gaul, composed two provinces; one under the name of Alpes Maritime; because they touched the sea; the other more remote upon the declivity of the Greek and Pen- nine Alps, and hence it was called jil/tes Graia et Pen- ninx. — The province distinguished by the name of ^'br- bonensis Prima, and of which the extent accords, gener- ally speaking, with that now named Languedoc, was for the most part occupied by two considerable people; the Voice Arecomacit towards the Rhone; and the Volcx Tectosages, towards the Garonne. Northward of the ^irecomaci were the Helvii, covered by the mountainous bank of the Rhone, in the territory which now composes the diocese of Viviers.— There is no mention of the CHAP. I. EUROPE. n SECT. VII. GALLIA. Xarbonensis before the fourth century was consider- ably advanced. ^qnr.'i...-ir.»w jj'g ; ..'i ..' " ... RH^TIA, NORICUM, &C. SECT. XI. i fem..-;.j. . ■ ined Metuc Vetust in the country of Licka, among the mountains which the lafiydes inhabited — Under the Greek emperors a particular province called Pravalita- na,was comprised in the extent of a department formed .under the title of Illyricum Orientis^ that was only limit- ed by the Euxine Sea, and has thus no relation to the primitive and national state which contributes to form the object of ancient geography. DACIA (Trajana*) Transylvania^ Walachia, Moldavia, Beasarabia,and fiart of Hungary. Two nations associated, and to whom the same lan- guage was common, the Daci and the Geta, occupied a great space of country, which, from the shore of the Da- nube towards the north, extended to the frontiers of Eu- ropean Sannada. The Jazyges Metanastee above men- tioned, a Sarmatic nation, established between Pan- nonia and Datia, are comprised by their situation in the object under consideration. — Transylvania is commonly considered as denoted by Dacia. But numerous remains of Roman retrenchments, constructed to cover the con- quered country, manifest that part of Hungary was com- prised in it; and, by the positions which appertain to Dacia, the modern provinces of Walachia and Moldavia were also comprehended in this vast province, which the | arms of Trajan annexed to the empire. There is every reason to believe that the Geta were of * Scythian origin; and when we pass over into Asia, and treat of Scythia, the hive of this nation will be shown under the ♦ The surname of Trajana was added to distinguish this Dacia fron^ Dacia Aureliana, a province of Musia. €HAP. I. EUROPE. 105 SECT. XI. Rtl^TIA, NORICUM, &C. name of Gete^ which it still preserves. There were Getce or Getea established in Thrace, on the route which Dari- us, son of Hystaspes, took towards the Ister. But in the expedition of Alexander against the Triballiy near two ages posterior to that of Darius, there is mention of the Getes only in their position beyond the river. Im- patient, however, of their limits, Moesia and lUyricum sulFered from their incursions; and the Celtic nations there established were destroyed by them. Augustus, for whom the Danube^ as the Rhine, was a boundary which nature seemed to give to the empire, contented himself with repelling the Daciana., and fortifying the bank of the river. But Trajan had conceived an appe- tite for conquest, and anrc^xed it to the empire under one vast province. Although the Dacians and Getes appear to have formed a combined politic body, and the whole coun- try was equally reduced by Trajan, yet we observe a local distinction between them; inasmuch as the Da- cians inhabited the upper, and the Getes the lower part of the course of the river, and along the Euxine. The name of Getes was more familiar to the Greeks, and that of the Dacians to the Romans; hence this name con- stituted that of the country. The Goths, a Teutonic or German nation of the same Scythian race with the Daci or Geta, who migrated from Asia in an anterior age, invaded Dacia in the middle of the third century. — . A Roman way entering into Transylvania, conducts at its issue, to the capital city of all the country, which, under the name of Sarmizegethusa having served for the ^residence of Decebalus, vanquished by Trajan, received K 2 106 EUROPE. CHAP, I. RH^TIA, NORICUM, &C. SECT. XI. from this prince that of Ulfiia Trajana, with which its primitive name was also associated. Ruins preserve the memory of its ancient magnificence to the place,, ■which is inhabited only by a few herdsmen, and called Warhel, which signifies the site or position of a city; ov otherwise Gradisca, denoting the same thing. — A way which issues from it, leading into the north of Transyl- vania, passes through a noted city named Afiulum^ which has declined into a small place called Albe-Julie, or more properly Albe-Gyula. — The Cokajon mons is sin- gularly remarkable for having been the residence of a pontiff in whose person the Getes believed the Deity was incarnate; with a similar faith to that of eastern Tartars, who maintain the transfusion of the same soul in their Lamas, from him who is celebrated under the name of Zamolxis. A river of the same name with the mountain flows at its foot; and is recognised under that of Kason, on the confines of Moldavia and Transylvania. There is still known in this country a people of Roman origin, speaking a language manifestly derived from the Latin; and who, under the name of Vlak or Falak, ha- ving occupied a canton of Tartary beyond the Caspian Sea, where they had been transported, returned with the Patzinaces and Bulgarians to their primitive dwellings. To include all that this article embraces, it remains that we speak of the space between the limits of Roman Dacia and the province of Pannonia. In this country; there inhabited, as has been already premised, the /a- zyges, a Sarmatic nation, who were surnamed Metanas'^ f(C, which denotes them to have been removed or driven from their native seats: and we find indeed other Isazy- ges established on the Palus Maeotis.— The country is EUROPE. 107 ■RHJETIA, NORICUM, &C. covered on the side of the north by a great chain of moun* tains, called Jl/iea Baatarnice or Carfiathcs, now Carpa- thian mountains. — The name of Anarti is attributed Xh , a particular nation contiguous to the Dacians towards the north Of the lazyges it is remarkable that, notwith- standing the revolutions which Hungary has sustained, they are still known in the environs of a place about the height of Buda, whose name of lazberin signifies the Fountain of lazyges. MQESIA, Servia and Bulgaria. We comprehend imder this name the country which, between the limits of Thrace and Macedo?i on the south, and the banks of the Ister or Danube on the north, ex- tends in length eastward from Pannonia and lUyricum, to the Euxine sea. It must be remarked that the name of the country and of the nation is also written Mysia^ and MysU as the name of the province south of the PrO' fiontia in Jsia^ and of its people, who are thought to have issued from the Mcesia now under consideration. This country corresponds in general with those which we call Servia and Bulgaria. Mcfsia was in great part more anciently occupied by the Scordisci, a Celtic nation; and when we read that Alexander, in the first expedition towards the later,* __ . . ' * The reader must be informed, that the name of Ister be- came appropi'iated to the Danube; but the ancients have not explained themselves with reg-ardto the point of division of the Danubius and Ister. It appears too high at Vindobona, or Vi- enna, and much too low at Ariopolis. Strabo establishes it at a place remarkable by the cataracts, between the two. EUROPE. CHAP. I. RH^TIA, NOKICUM, &C. encountered the CeltSi or Gauia, these are the people al- luded to. And although the Scordisci were almost an- nihilated at the lime when the Roman power extended in this country, it is remarked that many names of pla^ i cs on the Ister are purely Celtic. Darius, son of Hys* t»spes, marching against the Scythians, encountered the (ietes, who were reputed Thracians, on his passage, be- fore arriving at the later; and we have seen that this extremity of the country on the Euxine bore the name of Scythia. Mcesia appears to have been subjected to the empire under Augustus and Tiberius. Its extent along the river, which separated it from Dacia on the north, was divided into Su/ierior and Inferior; and a little river named Ga- brua^i or Ctbrus^ now Zibriz, between the Titnacus and the CEscus, makes, according to Ptolemy, the separation of these two Mxsias. But Mcesia suffered encroachment upon its centre in the admission of a new province, un- der the name of Dacia. Aurelian, fearing that he could not maintain the conquest of Trajan beyond the Ister^ called Dacia., abandoned it, and retired with the troops and people, -which he placed on the hither side of the ri-" ver, affecting to call his new province the Dacia of Au- relian. That which Mwda preserved of the superior division, was called the First Mcesia; and there is reason to believe that the name of Masua, which remains to a canton south of the Save, near its confluence ination for tlie country called heretofore Thraci; for it is equal- ly applicable to Greece. Thrace is desciibed in antiquity as a wild country, only fertile in places near the sea; inhabited by nations'^ addicted to rapine, and of a character corresponding with the local circumstances. We find Thrace divided •among many kings before it fell under the Roman do- mination, which did not happen till the reign of Claudius. In the subdivisions which the age of Dioclesian and Constantine produced in the empire, Thrace was formed into many provinces. That part which borders the Pro- CHAP. I. EUROPE. Ill SECT. XI. RH^TIA, NORICUM, &C. /lonlis was called Euro/ia, as being the entrance of Eu- rope, opposite the land of Asia; which is only separated by the narrow channel called the Bosfihortis. — Hami- Montus was the name of another province, which de- scended to the Hebrus. — Rhodope borders upon the ^'Egean Sea; and the name of Thracia was reserved for a portion of the country towards the sources of the He^ brus. The country called Chersonesus^ or Peninsula, has on one side the gulf named Mela?ies, and on the other the narrow sea called the Hellespont^ or the Slr;,it of Darda- nelles, as we now say. On this strait Callijiolis is distin- guished under the name of Gallipoli. But a little be- yond it is a small stream named JEgosTpotamos, or the River of Goats; rendered memorable by an event knowu by all to be the destruction of the Athenian fleet, by the Spartan general Lysander, which proved ruinous to the affairs of the Athenians, and terminated the Peloponne- sian war, after twenty years duration. — Sestus, which Avas the most frequented passage of the Hellespont, on- ly exists in a ruined place named Zemenic, which was the first that the Turks seized in passing from Asia to Europe, under their Sultan Or-Khan, about the year; 135 6. Here it is proper to remark, that about the height of the Chersonese are two isles of small extent in the jEgean Sea, named Satnot/irace and Lnbros, and which have preserved their names in Samothraki and Imbro: the former having been celebrated in antiquity as sacred land, and an inviolable asylum. — The most considerable of the maritime cities, respecting the shores of the Euxine, was Ferinthus, elevated in the manner of a theatre, and of which the name Heraclea, posterior tp 112 EUROPE. CHAP. I. RH^TIA, NORICUM, &C. SECT. Xlv the other, subsists in that of Erekli, applied to the posi- tion of this city now in ruins. Byzantium^ become Con- stantinople, caused the decay of Heraclea, whose see, notwithstanding, enjoyed the pre-eminence of metropo- litan in the province distinguished in Thrace by the title of Ruropa, Byzantium occupied a point of land con- tracted between the Propontis and a long cove, whicli forms one of the best ports in the world, and was here- tofore named Chryso-ceras or the Horn of Gold. At this point begins a channel called Boa-fiorusf which sig- nifies properly the passage of the ox; opening a com- munication between the Propontis and the Euxine: itnd this Bosphorus was surnamed Thracicus^ to distinguish it from another Bosphorus called the Cimmerian. The choice made by Constantine of a situation so advantage- QUs as that of Byzandum, to construct in the empire a new Rome, which took the name of CojistanimofioUs, every tyro in literature knows. It was in occupying the ground along the Propontis and the port, affecting, in imitation of Rome, to cover seven hills, that Constanti- iiople extended far beyond the ancient Byzantium. Th^ enclosure of this was nevei'theless preserved, and it stiil separates the seraglio of the Sultan from the city. The shore of the Bosphorus, or channel of Constantinople, on the side of Europe, terminates near some insulated rocks, which are called the isles, with the name of Cya- nex in antiquity. This extremity of Thrace and of Eu- rope, contracted between two seas, was enclosed by a long wall called Macron-tic hos, commencing a little be- yond Heraclea, and terminating on the shore of the Euxine, near a place named Dercon^ or Derkous. This barrier, of which there are only some vestiges remain^- CHAP. I. EUROPE. 113 IH^TIA, NORICUM, &- liawas in the interior country, and named T/iermns; and which an expedition of Philip, son of Demetrius, has made known, together with some other local circum- stances of the same canton. LocRis, Phocis, and Doris. Entering P/iocis, we must speak of the Loa% surnamed OzoltSy or Ill-sceni- ed, according to the fable which reports that the arrows of Hercules, dipped in the blood of the Hydra of Lemu.. and being there buried by Philoctetes, exhaled a mephi- tic odour. They were also distinguished by the name of Hesfierii^ or Western, from those who inhabited the east of Phocis^ opposite Eubcea. — J^aufiactus^ which we call Lepanto, is the principal city oi Locris. — It is to be remarked that, according to antiquity, the Sinus Corin- thiacua commences on the coast of j^tolia, from the mouth of the Jc/ieloUs, before it is much contracted by two points, Rhium and ^nd-RMum, which, being forti- fied with castles, have acquired the name of the Darda- nelles of Lepanto; the name of Lepanto being also commvmicated to the gulf. And it was also in this an- terior part of the Corinthiac gulf, and not under Lepan- to, which is beyond the strait, that the Christian and Ot- toman fleets contended in the year 1571. — On the fron- tiers of Phocis^ Amphissa^ which has taken the name of Salona, belongs also to the Locrians. 124 EUROPE. CHAP. I Phocis offers nothing more celebrated than the ora- cle of Delfihos, and Parnassus Mons, which covers this city towards the north. £>e/j2/ios is now a small place named Castri; and the most elevated point of Mount Parnassus is called Heliocoro. — Crissa, to the south of Delphos, gave the name of Crissteus Sinus to the part of the Corinthiac gulf which is now called the Gulf of Sa- lona. Anticyra, on the isthmus of a peninsula, has ta- ken the name of Aspro-Spitia. The little mountainous country of Doris gives birth to the river Ce/ihissus; and near to its course Elatia, the greatest city in Phocis, exists only in a very small place called Turco-chorio. The Locri, whom the city of O^tus had surnamed Ofiuntii^ and those who from Mount Cne- mis were called Efii-Cnemidii^ bordered on the sea which separated this part of the coniinent from Euboea. BoEOTiA. Bceotia succeeding Phocis^ extends along the sea opposite the island oi Eubcea; and, touching on the other side of the Corinthiac^ is bounded by Attica on (he south, from which it is separated by the river Aso. fius. — The land here being rich and fertile, and the air more thick than in Attica, of which the soil is dry and sterile, is thought to have made the fancied difference in the minds and genius of the natives of these two countries. — In the interior country Theba, which owed its foundation to Cadmus the Phenician, and from whom .the citadel of this city was called Cadmea, retains some vestiges under the name of Thiva. Destroyed by Alex- ander, who spared only the house of Pindar, it rose again from its rmws.'—Lebudea^ distinguished by the oracle of Trophonius in a cavern where he was precipitated, ap- pears to be the capital city; whence it comes that theji GHAP. I. EUROPE. I35 country bears, improperly, the name of Livadia in the maps. — Cheronaa is found, as well as the preceding ci- ty, in the most northern part of Baotia^ towards Phocis. Cheronxa is rendered famous by a victory of Philip, fa- ther of Alexander, over the Greeks, and for one of Sylla over the generals of Mithridates, and still more for having- given birth to Plutarch — Orchomenus was reputed so opulent in the earliest times, that its riches became pro- verbial — Hxliartus^ on the side of the lake Cofiias, was destroyed by the Romans in the first Macedonian war. — At the bottom of the Corinthiac gulf we may cite Leuc- trCi not far distant, as a place which the victory of Epa^ minondas over the Lacedemonians has illustrated.-— jPlataa, whose name recalls to the memory the defeat of the Persians commanded by Mardonius, is separated from Eleutherte by Mount Cijthxron. Attica and Megaris. The name of Attica is dc" rived from the Greek term Acte, denoting a shore or beach; and Atiica justifies this etymology of its name, in having two sides embraced by the sea. We shall extend it to the isthmus, comprising therein Megaris, which nevertheless pretended to the separate dignity of an independent state. — The city Athene^ whose glory is well known on the subject of the fine arts, which from her bosom were diffused through all the nations where they are best cultivated, preserves its name under the form of Atheni; and it is by depravation, and by prefix- ing the preposition of place, that Athens is called Sp- lines by the uninformed. This city, though situated at some dist nee froai the sea, had nevertheless three ports; the principal of which, although the most distant, M 126 EUROPE. CHAP. I. GR£CIA. SECT. XII. named Piraus, now Porto-Leone, had a communication with the city by means of two walls forty stadia in length. Munychia and Phalerm were the two other ports — Among the mountains of Attica, Hymettus and Penteli- cus, near Athens are the most known; that for the ho- ney which it afforded, and this for its marble. — We know how much the mysteries of Ceres distinguished the city of Eleusis, the name of which is now pronoun- ced Lessina. The isle of Salamis, which takes the name of Colouvi from a place that it contains, leaves but a nar- row passage to the cove which the sea forms before this city. — Near the opposite shore, Marathon preserves the same name, which a victory of the Athenians over the Persians has rendered immortal Among the events of the Peloponnesian war, a particular circumstance of a garrison being there established, that proved very gall- ing to the Athenians, may create a curiosity concerning the position of Decelia, on the route from Athens to Chalcis in Euboea. — Attica, extremely contracted be- tween two seas, terminates at the promontory of Sunium; where the columns still standing, of a temple of Miner- va, have caused it to be called Cabo Colonni. EuBOEA. The island of Eubcea is comprised in our present division, as covering Bmotia and Attica; and on- ly separated by a channel, so narrow in one place as to permit it to be connected with the continent by abridge. m^ChakU was t: e principal city of this great island, and one of the three thta in the jiidt^nient of the king of Ma- cedon, would enable their possessor to enslave Greece. This ci derives its present name of Egtipo, or Egri- vo, (as the modern Grevks; pronounce it) from the £«- rifiuny or the strait on which it is te^Jied; and where, un- CHAP. I. EUROPE. ISr SECT. XII. GE^CIA. der the ai-ches of the bridge abovementioned, the sea makes a fluctuation as regular as extraordinary. Ere- tria was the second city in Euboea, at a s^hort distance from Chalcis on the same shore: and a place ■which the Greeks now call Gravalinais, appears to correspond with its position. — At the southern extremity of Eubcea, Ca- rystus, whose marble was esteemed, retains the name of Carisfo. The authors of antiquity describe the Ca- filip-reum Pro7nontoriu7n, at the same height on the ^ge- an Sea, as a place of perilous navigation. PELOPONtfESUS The Morea The Peloponnesus owes its name to Pelops, son of Tantalus, king of Phrygia; with the addition of a Greek term, which would iniiniate that the country whs an island, although it adheres to the continent by an isth- mus. From the line of its coast being sei rated by num- berless inlets, and more deepl\ indented by many gulfs, it has been assimilated to a leaf; and from that of a mul- berry it has acquired the name of Morea. — Six coun- tries Compose the Peloponnesus, viz, Achaia. .4rgoliSf Laconia^ Messenia^ Elis, arranged successively on the sea in the circumference of the country, and Jtrcadiaj which occupies its centre. — Concerning the gulls that environ the Peloponnesus, it may be said that the north- ern part is bounded by the Sinus Corinthiacus; the Sw ronicun opens between Argolis and Attica; Jrgolicus succeeds it between Argolis and Laconia; and tinaliy the Laconicus and Messeniacus^ separated by a great pro- montory, penetrate the southern and western part. AcHAiA. Achaia is a margin of land which, along 128 EUROPE. CHAP. I. the Corinthiac gulf, occupies the northern side of the Peloponnesus from the isthmus; comprehending the dis- tricts of Corinth and Sicyon, which have their particular names of Corinthia and Sicyonia — It is remarkable that it was under the name of Achaians that the Greeks con- tended for their liberties against the Roman power: whence it happened that, under the general name of Athuia^ conquered Greece became a province of the Roman empire; and the name of Grecia does not appear amont^ the provinces enumerated in the Notice of the Enipire — The Isthfnus which affords entrance to the Peloponnesus, is now called Hexa-Mili; its breadth be- ing estimated at six modern Greek miles, which are shorter than the Roman. The Ist/vnus was destined to the celebration of games called Isthmian, which, in a place contracted by two seas, were dedicated to Nep- tune.— Corm^Aws, a rich and powerful city, whose situa- tion on the opening of the isthmus might make one of the shackles of Greece in the opinion of Philip, owed its re-establishment to Caesar, after having been erased to the foundations in the war of the Romans against the Achxan league; and a wretched hamlet on its site still recalls it to memory, in the name of Corito. This city- had two ports; Lechxum^ on the Corinthiac gulf, and Cenchreay on the Saronic; besides a citadel on the pike of a mountain, which, by reason of its situation, was na- med Acro-Corhif/ius. — Sicyon, from its having been go- verned by kings in a remote age, has taken the name of Basilico — Mgium was the place where the states of Achaia were held; and which is thought to have been replaced by Vostitza, on the borders of the gulf. Argolis. The country oi Argolis derives its name Chap. i. europe, 129 IVom the city of Mgos^ one of the most renowned in Greece, and still exists in the name of Argo. Its lit- tle river, which from the most ancient king of the coun- try was named Inachus, loses itself in a morass near the .«ea. — Mycena^ having become, after Argos, the residence of kings, was that of Agamemnon. — Tyrius had been the dwelling of other princes; and its sequestered situa-- tion is found expressed in the name of Vathia, which the place now bears. It is deeply bosomed in moun""- tains; and the entrance to it is through a narrow gorg^-, which affords a bed for a torrent. — J\emea^ on the con- fines of Corinthia, must also be mentioned, on account of the celebrity it acquired from the destruction of the J\i'emean lion in the neighbouring forest by Hercules, and the institution of the Nemean games by that hero in commemoration of that event, according to some. On the shore of the Argolic gulf, wc discover in a pool call- ed Moluii the lake Lerna, which its Hydra, also killed by Hercules, has m.ade famous. — Ejiidaiirus, on the Sa- ronic gulf, whicli a particular adoration rendered to Es- culapius distinguished, preserves its name under the form of Pidavra. — Egina is directly opposite, not far from the continent of Argolis; and we see in history that the inhabitants of this isle were powerful in their ma- rine. Laconia. Laconia succeeds Argolis: its name under the Greek empire took the form Tzacona; and it is er- roneously that in modern maps the name of Sconia ap- pears in the centre of Argolis. It is well known how much the laws and the martial valour of the Spartans distinguished their nation in M 3 130 EUROPE. CHAP. I. f - r ,,, . GB.MCIA. SECT, XII. Greece. It is known also that the names oi Lacedxtnon and Sfiarta were common to the same city. The river Eurotae envelops it so as to form a peninsula; and the place which this city occupied is called Paleo-Chori, or the Old Town. The New town, under the name of Mi- sitra, at some distance towards the west, is sometimes erroneously confounded with Sparta. About midway up the Laconic gulf, Gythium served as the port to the city of Sparta; and is now known by the name of Colo- Kylhia, which it has communicated to the gulf.— The ■worship of Apollo gave some lustre to Amyclx^ not far from Sparta, towards the south. — On the coast of the Argolic gulf the most remarkable place is Ejiidaurus, with the surname of Liinera, the site of which is now called Malvasia-Vecchia, as being in the vicinity of Na- poli of Malvasia, a strong place on an insulated rock. — The promontory o^ Malea^ which terminates this coast, retains the name of Malio, although otherwise called Sant*-Angelo. Cythera, now called Cerigo, an isle con- secrated peculiarly to Venus, lies off this promontory. The Txnarium Froniontorium, which is the land of the Peloponnesus the most advanced towards the south, is now named Metapan, from the Greek word metd/ion, which signifies a front. It is formed by a great moun- tain, whose name was Taygetus, and which was prolong- ed towards the north till it joined the mountains of Ar- cadia. It is inhabited by a particular nation, who derive their name Mainote from a casile called Maina, situated on the western acclivity; but it does not appear that they ever extended their name over all Laconia, as expressed, in the modern maps. Several places, for the most part maritime, having been detached from the Lacedemoni- CHAP. I. EUROPE. 131 S«CT. XII. GR^CIA. an government, and enfranchised by Augustus, were hence distinguished by the denomination of Elouthero' Lacones, or the free Lacons. Messenia. Messenia is situated at the end and along the sides of the gulf which was thence called Messenia- cus; and beyond this gulf it is bounded by the Ionian Sea, — Messene, from which the country received its name, is distant from the coast towards the confines of Arcadia. Its ruins are called in the country Mavra-ma- tia, or the Black Eyes, according to the signification at- tached to it; and the mount Ithome., which served it as a citadel, is named Vulcano. — Beyond the promontory of Acriias.) now Capo Gallo, which terminates the gulf, the (Enusstt isles are Sapienza and Cabrera, in sight of iVfe- f/tone, or Modon; and Navarin has taken the position of Pijlus. The city of the same name, however, in Thu- cydides, and whose port was covered by a little isle na- med S/ihacleria, in which the Athenians invested a par- ty of Spartans, does not agree with this position; but with that whereof the modern name is Zonchio, other- wise Avaranio-Vecchio; which last form appears to be derived from Era7ia, mentioned in antiquity, — Cyfiaris- sus corresponds with a place now called Arcadia; and the sea making an opening in the land, in this part, suf- ficiently discernible, was called Cyfiarissus Sinus. — The river JVeda, whose source is in Arcadia, terminates Messenia. Towards the banks of this river, the fortress of Ira, which was the last place held by the Messenians against their implacable enemies the Lacedemonians, should not be forgotten. Elis. Elis, extending along the Ionian Sea to the 1 rontiers of Achaia, is bounded by Arcadia towards the 132 EUROPE. CHAP. I. east. — Its southern part contiguous to Mesaenia, was distinguished by the name of Triphylia; and in this can- ton was a place of the name of Pylus, which disputed with that of Messenia the honour of having belonged to old Nestor J antiquity itself being not decided on this ar- ticle — Olymfiia^ whose name is distinguished by the mo-st celebrated games performed in Greece, was seat- ed on the left bank of the yllfiheus, at some distance from its mouth; while Pisa was opposite on the other. The reader perhaps would not imagine that we are still un- certain of the identity of a position so celebrated as Olympia; and that it is only by a mere presumption, that what we find under the name of Rofeo, by alteration from Alfeo, represents it. — Elis, which gave its name to this part of the Peloponnesus, and which was invested with the prerogative of presiding at the the Olympic games, was situated in the most spacious canton of the country, on a river of the same name with the Pcneun of Thessaly, though much inferior to it in magnitude. It is thought a place named Gastonni occupies the site of this city. — There is still another place named Pylus, further advanced in the country than Elis. But on the sea from which Elis was distant, Cijllene, now a place uninhabited under the name of Chiarenza, was a port of the Elians. — A promontory named C/ielonites, now Ca- bo Torneso, is the most advanced point of the Pelopon- nesus towards the west, and which a channel of the sea separates from Zc«>z;Ams,. or the isle of Zante.— Two shoals rather than isles, to the south of Zante, are the iitrofihades, which the poets have peopled with harpies, ' and whose modern name is Strivali. , Arcadia. There remains to be described a country CHAP. I. EUROPE. 133 SECT. XII. GR^CIA. which, under the name oi Arcadia., having no communi- cation with the sea, was contiguous, in some part of its limits, to every other state in the Peloponnesus. The nature of the country, environed by mountains, and fit for the feeding of cattle, had attached its inhabitants to a pastoral life: and the shepherds of Arcadia., and of mount Manalus in particular, are celebrated by the po- ets. — To those who entered this country on the side of Argoiis. Muniinea was the first city that presented it- self; and il is illustrated by a victory gained over the Lacedemonians, which cost Epan\inondas his life. It is thought that this city is succeeded by thai oi riapoliz- za. — In approaching the frontier of Achaia^ and of mount Cyllcne^ where it is pretended that Mercury was born, Pheneos discovers itself in the name of Phonia.— Megalopolis, oi the great city, constructed by the advice of Epaniinondas, as a barrier to Arcadia on the confines of Lac( nid, and on a river named Helisson, which joins the Alpheus, corresponds in these circumstances with the modern posiiion of Leonardi. CRETA Et CrCLADAE IhTSULAE, Candia and the Cyclades. Creta. The island of Crete, which nothing could render more illustrious in antiquity than ha\ing given birth to Jupiter, retains its name under the form of Icri- li, as the I'urks pronounce it. The application of the name of the capital, which is Candia, to the island itself appears to have arisen from the Venetians. This island extends in length from west to east, form- ing two promontories; on one side Criii-Metofion., which signifies the ram'b front, now simply Crio; the other Samonium, vulgarly Salamone. Another promontory, 134 EUROPE. CHAP. I. -^ GRiECIA. 8ECT. XII. which advances towards the north, and is called Spada, was heretofore named Cimarus. Among the n^ountains which reign throughout the island, Ida^ where it is pre- tended that Jupiter was nursed in his infancy, elevates ; itself in the centre of the country. — Cnossus, or Gnossus, . Gortyna, and Cydonia, were the three principal cities of Crete. The first, at some distance from the northern shore, and which is said to have been the residence of Minos, has left no vestiges that are known. Candia, less remote towards the east than was Cnossus^ is a new city; and which had its commencement by being a post of the Saracens in the ninth century. The ruins of Gor- tyna are better known in receding from Candia towards the south, on a little river named Lethaus^ at no great distance from the ports which this city has upon the southern coast. Subterranean passages in its environs seem to represent a daedalus or labyrinth, which one is curious to find in this country. Cyclad^ Insula. It is said that the isles called Cy- clades, from the Greek term Kudos, owe the name to their encircling Delos; but it may more plausibly be as- cribed to the circumstance of their being collected in the same part of the Mgean Sea, adjacent to Greece. It is proper to add, moreover, that the name of Archi- pelago, by which we now call this sea, is no other thana an alteration of that of Egiopelago, according to the3 form of the Greek, very far from being an expiessionof pre-eminence in relation to other seas. — After having .j doubled the Malean promontory of the Peloponnesus,! the first isle that presents itself, and a considerable One *' among the Cyclades, is Melos.ot Milo: Cimolus is adja- cent, and has taken the name of Argentiera, though that CHAP. I. EUROPE. 155 SECT. XII. GR.ffiCIA. of Kimoli is still known. Sifihnus is Siphanto; Serifihus Serpho; and Cythnus has changed this name for that of Thermia. Ceos, now Zia, is most adjacent to the Su- nium promontory, and more considerable in magnitude than either of the three precedent. Andros, or Andro, lies oflp the southern extremity of Eubcea, pointing in the same direction; and Tenos, or Tina, which seems to have been a. prolongation of the land, is only separated by a narrow channel from the point of Andros, having Stjros, or Syra, on the western side. — We come now to the famous JDelos, which the opinion of its having produced Latona, Apollo, and Diana, had exalted into such high veneration, that it became at one time the sa- cred deposit of the riches which Greece held in reserve, and acquired the enjoyment of entire immunities with regard to commerce. This spot of land, about three miles in length, and less than a mile in breadth, exhibits now but a hill of ruins: and joining it to R/ienea, which is very near, the two isles are called Sdiii.— Afz/conws, or Myconi, is also very near Delos, on the other side, or that of the east. — Hence, inclining to the south, JVaxos, the greatest of the Cyclades, fertile in wines, and where Bacchus was honoured with a particular worship, is called Naxia — Faros, whose white marble was in high esteem, is adjacent towards the west; and a neighbour- ing isle, called Anii-Paros, was named Oliarus. 4mor- gus rettiins the name of Amorgo. The name los is pro- nounced Nio; Sicinus and Pholegandrus^ Sikino and Po- licandro, are of little note — Thera hasacquiied a name by the foundation of Cyrene in Libya. A vcicano has very much dtmiaged tiiis island, whose modern denomi- nation is Sanioiin. dnafihei^ Nunphio; and AstyfiaUa^ 136 EUROPE. CHAP. J- Stanpalia, may be classed among the Cyclades, as the remotest towards the east. - The S/iorades, which are beyond, belong to Asia, and,|do not enter into our present division.— But we must not omit an isle separated from the rest by the in- tervention of Euboea, Scyros, ^hich the banishment of Theseus, and the temporary dwelling of Achilles, ser- ved to illustrate, and which preserves the name of Ski- ro» — We defer speaking of Lemnos, as being much more remote, and in the parallel of Troy, but which will become an article in treating of the next continent. CHAPTER II. ASIA. SECTION FIRST. ASIA PROPRIA, NOW ASIA MINOR. IT must be preinised that antiquity knew no distinc- tion of country under the name oi Asia Minor; though there be found sometimes in the ancient writers, Asia on this side of Mount Taurus and the river Halys, dis- tinguished from that which is beijond. But to comprise what we propose under the present title, we must ad- vance eastward to the Eufihrates, follow the shore of the Euxim northward to Colchis, and the shore of the interior sea or Mediterranean to the limits of Syria.-— ^ the frequent revolutions that the countries of Asia have experienced, attended with occasional contractions and expansions of their limits, render it impossible to treat of those limits with precision. Two grand diaceses, or departments, under the em- perors of the east, in the fourth century, divided this "Asia, by the names of Jsiana and Fontica, under the two metropolitan sees of Efihesus and Casarea of Cap- padocia. But this division has no affinity with any dis- tribution in the ages of antiquity; nor,does it preserve any traces at present. Asiana occupied all the shore of the Mediterranean, Fontica that of the Black sea; and a line drawn obliquely from the Propontis made the sepa- ration. N 138 ASIA. CHAP. II. ASIA MINOR. SECT. I. Endeavouring to apply method to the distribution of the divers countries which compose Asia Minor, we find them disposed in such a manner as to be divisable into THREE classes: one towards the north, along the Euxine^ one towards the south, along the Mediterrane- an, separated from the precedent by a middle class, which extended from the JEgean Sea to the Eujihrates. Each of these classes, or assemblages, is composed of FOUR principal countries. Under the first or north- ern, are ranged Mysta, Bit/iynia, Fa/i/ilagoJiia^And Poti- tusi in the second or intermediate, Lydta, Phrygia, Gallatia, and Cafifiadocia. The third or southern con- sists of Caria, Lycia, Pamfihyliaj and Cilicia. Conse- quently the following detail will be divided into three heads, each bearing the title of the countries com- prised therein. And some portions of territory which da appear in this arrangement, shall be made known by their connexion with some individual province: thus Io- nia will appear with Lydta; Lycaonia with Phrygia;Pi sidia with Pamfihylia; and Jrmenia Minor with Cafijui- docia. Mr SI Ay BlTnrNIA, PAPHLACONIA, PONfUS* Mysia. Mysia is adjacent to the Projiontia on the north, and to the JEgean Sea on the west: it is bounded * The civil divisions of Asia Minor of the present day cor- respond so illy, and are so few comparatively with those of an- tiquity, that we must be contented with stating in the way of note, that this country is now divided into three provinces of the Turkish empire. One called Natolia, or rather Anato- lia, which occupies the -western part, extending over its whole width; while the other two, called Amasia, on the Black sea. CHAP. II. ASIA. 139 SECT. I. ASIA MINOR. by Biihynia on the east, and on the south by Lydia. We have seen that the Mysi owed their origin to the Maesi, natives of Thrace in the vicinity of the Ister. The nauje of Helesfiontiis was given to the greatest part of Mysi A, on forming it into a province in a poste- rior age — It is well known that Helles-fiontus is the channel which conducts from the iEgean Sea to the Pro- pontis, and is now called the strait of the Dardanelles — Nothing is so much celebrated in this country as the ancient Troass the kingdom of Priam. Troja or Troy^ named otherwise Ilium^ having been destroyed by the Greeks, rose again from its ashes, to take a position near- er to the sea. at the mouth of the Scamander, or Xan- thus, below the junction of the Simois. What are com- monly regarded as the ruins of Troy, under the name of Eski-Stamboul, or Old Constantinople, are the frag- ments of another city, which received from Lysiraa- chus, one of the successors of Alexander, the name of Alexandria, to which the surname of 7Voas was also ad- ded, and under the Romans this city had considerable immuuiiies, from the pretension of the Romans to be of Trojan origin. — A city called Dardanus, that communi- cated the Uiime of Dardania to a part of Troas which should be that adjacent to the strait, does not now exist; although the name of Dardanelles is evidently derived from it. — Here is observed a distinction betAveen the old castles and the new; these being placed at the entrance of the strait, those higher up; and both constructed by Mahommed IV, in the year 1659. These old castles and Caramania, on the Levant, occupy the residue, east- ward, to the Euphrates. 140 ASIA. CHAP, n ASIA MINOR. do not, as is ordinarily supposed, represent the positions of Abydus and Sestus; the One in Asia, the other in Eu- rope. Mydosy which is not precisely opposite to Sestoa, exhibits now but a heap of ruins, in a point named Na- gara. The width of the strait a little above, and nearer to Sestus, is not more than 375 toises. It was in this place, the most contracted, that Xerxes laid a bridge for the passage of his immense army: and as this bridge had seven stadia of length, according to the testimony of Herodotus, it follows that these stadia are the short- est of the three measures under the same denomina- tion. — On the farther side of a narrow channel, which separates a spacious insulated land, was Cyzicus, which held a rank among the principal cities of Asia, sus- tained a siege against all the forces of Mithridates. It had the dignity of a metropolis in the province that has been mentioned under the name of Hellesfiontus; and ruins of it still preserve its name. But its channel, which numerous bridges covered heretofore, is now filled up with rubbish. — Among many adjacent isles Proconne- sus, the only one which shall be mentioned here, owes its present name of Marmora to the marble which dis- tinguished it in antiquity; and this name is also commu- nicated to the Propontis; it being commonly called the Sea of Marmora. — In our progress we find the Ji/iyn- dacus: and as this terminates Mysia on the side of Bithy- nia, we must return to Troy. — Before the Alexandria of Troas lies the small isle of I'enedoa, which still re- tains its name — The coast of the continent, tending to- Avards the east, conducts into a gulf to ^dramytfium, whose name is more purely preserved in Adramilti than under the vulgar form of Landemitre. This coast, and CHAP. n. ASIA. 141 SECT. I. ASIA MINOR. that which succeeds towards the south, were occupied after the ruin of Troy, by ^olian Greeks; and the name of JEolus was given to a part of Mysia, extending hence to Lydia and the river Her7nus. — At the mouth of the Caicus is recognized the position of JElxa, which was the port of Fergamus, and now called lalea. Pet-- gcanus was the capital of a kingdom, which the Romans aggrandized considerably in favour of the king Eume- nes, after the defeat of Antiochus the Great, king of Sy- ria; and this city, which, with its kingdom, was bc- phlagonia and Galatia. Gangra was the metropolis of the former province under the lower em- pire; yet the local position of this city, and the circum- stance of its having been the residence of a Galatian prince, as king Dejoratus. seem to favour the claim of Galatia during the ages of antiquity. PoNTUs. Pontun was a dismemberment from Cafi' fiadocia., as a separate sairtipy under the kings of Persia, till it was erected into a kingdom about 300 years before the Christian sera. The name oi LeucO'Syri, or White Syrians, which was given to the Cappadocians, extended to a people who inhabited Pontus: and it is plainly seen that the term Pontus distinguishes the maritime people from those who dwelt in the Mediterranean country.— This great space, extending to Colchis^ formed under the Roman empire two provinces: the one encroaching on Pafihlagonia on the side of Sinofie, was distinguished by the term Prima, and afterwards by the name of He- lenofiontuss from Helen, mother of Constaniine; the other was called Pontus Polemoniacua, from the name of Poifenion, which had been that of a race of kings; the last of which made a foimal cession of his state to Nero. Leaving the njouths of the Halys, the shore of the sea conducts to ^wzaws, a (ireek city, but which, subject- ed in the sequel to the kings of Pontus, was aggrandized by Mifhridates with a qtiarter called from the surname he bore, Eufmtona, that is Kind Father; and Samsoun, as it is now called, preserves the ancient site. The sea here fortsis a kind of gulf, which from the name of Ami- sus was called Jmiaeus ^inus; and Asia, being consider- CHAP. II. ASIA. 147 ASIA MINOR, ably contracted between this gulf and the coast of Cili- cia by Tarsus, was regarded as a peninsula by some au- thors of antiquity. Ascending from the sea through the plain country, which was called Phanarcea^ by the course of the Iris, we arrive at Amasea, the most considerable of the cities of Pontus; and which enjoyed the dignity of metropolis in the first of these provinces, or the Helmofiontus . This city, which was also distinguished by the birth of the geographer Strabo, still flourishes with the name of Amasieh. — A city at the confluence of the Lycus, begun by Mithridates under the name Eufiatoria, and whicli received from Pompey, who finished it, the name of Magnofiolis, appears to be that now called Tchenikeh. — = Phazemon and Pimolis, situated between Amasea and the frontier of Paphlagonia, and which gave to their re- spective districts the names of Phazamonitis and PiinO' lisenai appear to preserve their positions in Merzifoun and Osmangik. — Zela, which a victory of Csesar over Pharnaces, son of Mithridate*, has illustrated, and which an establishment of the priesthood of Anaitis, a Persian divinity, rendered considerable, retains the name of Ze- leh. — Of two cities named Comana, and both endowed with a grand chapter or college of priests, in honour of Bellona, this one was distinguished by the surname of Pontica; the other being comprised in Cappadocia. — It must be observed that all this part of Pontus is envelop- ed towards the south, and separated from Cappadocia, by a great chain of mountains, taking difilerent names in its extent. To Phanaraea succeeds Themiscyra., whose fields, tra- versed by the river T/iermodon,yfere famous for being the I 148 ASIA. CHAP. II, '■ ASIA MINOR. dwelling atti'ibutedtothe Amazons, This country is inha- bited by a people almost savage, named Djanik. — Polemc- nium may have owed this name to the first Polemon, who was established king of this country by Marc Antony. This city, adjacent to the promontory of Phadisana^ appears to derive therefrom its modern name of Vatista, where the river Sidenus meets the sea, after having given the name of Sidena to the district which it traverses. — Ce- rasHs is a city existing under the name of Keresoun: if we may credit an historian, it was from Cerasus that Lucullus, in his war with Mithridates, brought into Eu- rope a fiuit tree hitherto unknown, which was thence called cerasum, or cherry. — TrafiezHs, a very celebrated Greek city, apparently owed its name lo the regular ge- ometrical figure of that denomination which its walls as- sumed, on a point of land projected in the sea. It was the residence of a prince of the race of Comnenes, when it fell, in the reign of Mahommed II, under the domi- nation of the Turks, who, Recording to their pronuncia- tion in such cases, call it Tarembezoun or Trebisond ■ The river named Bathys., or the Deep, which appears also under the name of ^cam/iis, now Batheun, separates Pontus from Colcliis. Advancing from Trebisond into the interior country, a place given on a Roman way under the name of Bylte^raay correspond with that which from its mines the Turks call Gumish-kaneh, or the House of Silver. — The name of TehCii, in this canton, discloses that of Teches, from "which the ten thousand Greeks had the first view of the sea in their memorable retreat. — A chain of mountains, by which the Euphrates seems constrained to take a southern course, were named Scydiases; and described CHAP. II. ASIA. 143 SECT. I. ASIA MINOR. US rugged and inaccessible. For the same quality of ex- treme asperity they are now distinguished by the name of Aggidag, or the Bitter Mountain. — Different names distinguish the people in the vicinity of the sea. The Mosynaci, who imprinted spots on their skins, derived thcirname from the form of their habitations, which were towers built of wood. There is mention, in Xenophon's retreat, of the Dryla as adjacent to Trebisond. These na- tions received the general name of C/ialybes, from being occupied in the forging of iron. They are mentioned by Strabo under the name of C/ialdceij and all this country, distributed into deep vallies and precipitate mountains, is still called Keldir. The character of the people cor- responded with the face of the country as above descri- bed; which was composed of Id^ejita-cometa, or sevea communities. LTDIJ, PIIRTGIA, CALAT'IA, C4PPAD0CIA. Lydia et Ionia. We now treat of what fills the in- termediate space between the northern part which has preceded, and the southern which is to follow. On this space, which should conduct us from the shoies of the JEgean Sea to the banks of the Euphrates^ Lydia is the first country, in proceeding thus from west to east. It is bounded by Mysia on the north, Phrygia on the east, and Caria on the south. The name of Mmonia was also common to it: but leaving equivocal distinctions, we may affirm that the Lydi and Maeones were the same nation. The borders of the sea having been occupied by Ionian colonies, about 900 years before the Christian sera, took the name of lonia^ whose maritime situation will necessarily precede in our detail the interior of Zy» dia. O 150 ASIA. CHAP. II. ASIA MINOR. JSji/ieszis, the most illustrious city of Asia, was found* ed by a son of Codrus, king of Athens; was adorned with a superb temple, constructed by common contribution of the Asiatic citiesj and was the residence of a Roman proconsul} whose jurisdiction respected a province of great extent, under the name oi ^sia» It is now a mass of ruins, under the name of Aiosoluc, which is an altera- tion of Agio-Theologos, or Saint Theologian; an epi- thet which the modern Greeks have given to St. John, founder of the church of this city. Its position is at some distance from the sea, and from the mouth of ilie river Caysirus, called by the Turks Kitchik Meinder, or the little Meander. — S?nyrna, which did not enter in» to the association of the Ionic cities lill the establishment had been some time formed, took its name from an Amazon. This city, which disputed with several others the honour of giving birth to Homer, is well known to br the greatest emporium of commerce in that part of the Ottoman empire, it preserves its name in the form of l,s« mir, which the Turks have thus altered to avoid the com- bination of the two initial consonants, the pronunciatioii of which, fiom their organs being inveterate in contra- ry habits, they find difficult to compass. — P/iocaa, found- ed by Athenians, was the remotest of the Ionic cities towards JEolis. We know that Phocaa was the parent of Marseilles, by an emigraiion of its inhabitants from the oppression of one of the generals of Cyrus, named Har- pagus. The name of Fochia remains to its ancient site, although a new town of the sanie name is a little distant from it, towards the gulf of Smyrna. — Cu?na, or Cyme^ which follows, was the most powerful of the iEolic co- lonies, at the head of a gulf called Cunixus Sinus; and there are vestiges of this city in a place called Nemourt. CHAP. 11. ASIA. 151 ASIA MINOR. — Returning towards Smyrna, to enter a great peninsula which the Smyrneus Sinus contributes to form, Clazome- ne, an Ionic city, occupied a distinct peninsula, projected from the greater; and a place named Vourla has succeed- ed in the neighbourhood. — From this peninsuhi the isle of C/nos, or Scio, is only separated by a channel; and the city of the same naine with the island was in the num- ber of the Ionic league. This island, which is well known to be one of the ruost sp^icious of the Mgcan Sea, or Archipelago, is celebrated lor its wines as niuch litihis day as it was heretofore. — Rein rning towards Ephesus we must pass belovr its position to observe, that what is now called Scala Nova had heretofore a name conformable in that oi JVeapolis, or the New City. The mount My- cale which presses upon. the shore is remarkable in his- tory for the entire defeat of the great armament by {iea and land of Xerxes, when he was returning from his unsuccessful expedition against Greece. — Priene^'dn Io- nic city, and a place consecrated by religious festivals, named Pan-ionium, as being common to the whole Ioni- an confederation, were at the foot of this mountain, which was only separated by a narrow channel from Sa- mos. This island, still known under the same name, among the principal of the JEgean Sea, was peopled by Carians before it became Ionian. Juno was here ho- noured with a particular worship. — The island of /cc?7'c, which is not far distant towards the west, owed its name to Icarus, son of Dedalus, who also con.municated the name of Icarium Mare to the sea wht-re lie was lost. After having been peopled, this island was left desert in the time of Strabo, as it is at this day, under- the name of _>icaria. — To omit no important maritime city of the 152 ASIA. CHAP. II. AiSIA MINOR. SECT. I Ionic union, we should speak of Miietus, it" this city '.vere not rather comprised within the limits of Caria: and Mijus, above the mouth of the Meander, was of the same foundation. But we must now quit this famous colony to survey the interior of Lydia. Sardes was the capital of a kingdom which extended to tiie river Halys, wlien Cyrus conquered it from Crce- sus; and under the kings of Persia it becanie the resi- dence of the Satraps of Asia. It was sealed at the foot of Mount Tmolus, now called by the Turks Bouzdag, or the Cold Mountain. The river that watered this territo- ry was named Pactolus, which in the time of Strabo roll- ed no more sa?ids of gold; whence it was idly supposed formerly proceeded the treasures of Croesus. Sardes is said to be represented by a small place named Sart, which preserves some vestiges of antiquity. — Hyrcani- ana transported under the kings of Persia from the bor- ders of the Caspian Sea into the plain norili of the Her- mus, had given the name of Hyrcania to a city, which that now named Marmora is supposed to have replaced.— Magjiesia, which was surnamed Sypilia^ was situated at the foot of mount Syfiilus, on the left of the Hermus. It is near this city that Antiochus the Great was defeat- ed by Scipio Asiaticus; and Mugnisa, as it is now call- ed, having been the residence of the Ottoman Sultans, is still a considerable place. — Thyatria^ towards the fron- tier of Mysia, and which received a Macedonian colony, is now called Ak-hisar, or the White Castle. — In the plain which the Caysirus traverses, another city, under the modern name of lireli, appears to have been the M"rofiolis of Lydid In ascending the Meander to the limits of Lydia, Triiiolia appears to have been situate'd CHAP. II. ASIA. 153 SECT. t. ASIA MINOR. in a place where this river receives another that come? out of Phrygia. — Philadelfihia^ which owed this name to a brother of Eumenes, king of Pergamus, was situated im- mediately under the extremity of a branch of Tmolus; but was constructed with little solidity in its edifices, as being extremely subject to earthquakes. These phenomena were most dreadful in their effects in the seventeenth year of the Christian sera; for then twelve of the princi- pal cities of Asia, particularly this and Sardes were near- ly destroyed. A great tract of country, which from My- sia extended in Phrygia, beingat all times most exposed to these disasters, was called Catakecaumenc^ or the Bui'nt Country. It must be said to the honour of Philadelphia, that when all the country had sunk under the Ottoman yoke, it still resisted, and yielded only to the efforts of Bajazet I, or Ilderim. The Turks call it Alah-Shehr, or the Beautiful City*; probably by reason of its situa- tion. Phrygia et Lycaonia. Succeeding to Lydia^ to- wards the east, Phrygia is one of the principal countries in what is called Asia Minor. The Phryges were of Thracian origin, according to Strabo; and their first es- tablishments, from the time that Gordius and Midas reigned over this nation, were towards the sources of the Sangar, which divided their territory from Bithynia, according to the report of the same author. It is to this partj although at first but of small extent compared with * Rather the divine city, according to tbo ceoamon interpre- tation of the sacramental word Mlah. O 2 V 154 ASIA, CHAP. 11. ASIA MINOR. SECT. t. its subsequent expansion, that the name of the Greater Plirygia is given by distinction from a Fhrygia Minor., which encroached on Mysia towards the Hellesfionti and was thus denomina ed from Phrygians who occupied this country after the destruction of Troy. The testi- mony of Strabo is explicit; and if the Trojans are called Phrygians by Virgil, they became so by usurpation; and that accidental event will not justify us in oblitera- ting the distinction between Mysia and Fhrygia., as pi'O- vinces. But by a dismemberment which the kingdom oi Bithynia siifiercd on the part of the Romans, and to the advantage of the kings of Pergamus, this part of the territory, which was Phrygian, assumed under these kings the name of E/iicteius., or Phrygia by acquisition. The territory which Phrygia possessed towards the south, and contiguous to Pisidia and Lycia, appears to have been called Pai-oreias, denoting it in the Greek to be in the vicinity of mountains. — In the subdivision of provinces that took place in the time of Constantine, we distinguish two Phrygian; one surnamed Pacatiana, ihe other Sciliituris; and Laodicea appears to have been me- tropolis in lhe^r.j^ and Synnada in the second. It is singular tliat, on entering upon the detail of the principal cities of this country, we cannot begin with those that belonged to its first occupants. The Galatians having diffused themselves in Phrygia, the canton where the Phrygians originally settled, decisively makes a part of Galalia, which forms a distinct province among those that divide the continent. — A city which commerce had \ rendered sufficiently flourishing to yield this rdvantage , only to Ephesus, was Afiamea.^ surnamed Cibotusj or the | Coffer, and situated at the confluence of the little river CHAP. II. ASIA. 155 SECT. I, ASIA MINOR. Marsyaa and the Meander, not far from its origin. This city had succeeded to one more ancient, almost on the same site, whose name was CWa???*.— Thence we advance towards Synnada, whose marbles were in great estima- tion among the Romans, and which, as we have men- tioned, held the rank of metropohs in the second pro- vince of Phrygia. — I/isus, where a great battle deci- ded the fortunes of the successors of Alexander, was in the environs of Synnada.—-JnHocMa, surnamed ad Fisi- diam, thus expressing it to be on the confines of Pisi- dia, is frequently cited as a city of Pisidia definitively, and it became indeed the metropolis of that province. But it must be observed, that, which country embraces tills city is doubtful; this region being the ambiguous confine of Phrygia Paroreias before mentioned. The Turks gave to this Antioch the name of Akshehr, or the While City. — Thymbrium occurred in the march of the younger Cyrus; and there is reason to believe that this was the field of battle under the name of Thymbra- ia^ where Croesus was utterly defeated by the founder of the Persian monarchy: for though in the sequel of the recital of that event, it seems that Sardes and the Pac- tolus were not far distant, it cannot be supposed that the king of Lydia, powerfully armed as he was, delayed the action till the enemy came within sight of his capital. The part of Phrygia which remains to be described, longs to a particular country under the name of LycaO' nia. — Iconium is the principal city, and it took the rank of metropolis of the province. But the renown of Konieh, as it is now called, is principally derived from the circumstance of its becoming the residence of the Seljuldde Sultans, who reigned there during many ages, 156 ASTA. CHAP. 11. ASIA MINOl beginning towards the close of the eleventh century. The country which they oppressed, called Karaman, in its present state of a Beglerbeglic of the Ottoman empire, extends from the limits of Anadoli to those of a country •distinguished by the name of Roum; which we shall de- scribe in treating of Cappadocia. — A vast plain which ex- tends upon the limits of Galatia, is so dry and scarce of wa- ter, that Strabo remarks this necessary element to be sold in a place called Soatra, or Sabatra. The Tutta Paltis^ a salt pool, mentioned by the same author, in this plain, is called Tuzla; a term, in the language of the Turks, signifying the quality of its waters. Galatia. It is adjacent towards the north to Bitfiy- nia and Fa/i/ilagG?iia. The Smigar and the Halys tra- verse the contiguous extremities of these provinces. We see in history, that about two hundred and seventy years before the Christian sera, a handful of Gauls, de- tached from a great emigration, led by Brennus, passed iiito Asia by crossing the Helkajiont. After having laid under contribution all the country on this side of mount Taurus, these Gauls cantoned themselves in a part of Phrygia, extending to the confines of Cappadocia. And, as there had been previous establishments formed by the Greeks, with whom the strangers had mingled, the conquered country obtained the name also of Gallo-Gra- i da. However, they had so well preserved the distinc- j tion, that their language appeared to St. Jerome, about I six hundred years after their migration, the same with ' that spoken at his time in Treves*. This nation was * Pinkerton, who has written professedly upon the migra- tiens of the parent nations, seems to prove that these Galatians CHAP. II. ASIA. 157" ASIA MINOR. composed of three people; the Tolisto-boii^ confining on Phrygia, called Epictetus; the Trocmi^ on the side of Cappadocia; and the Tectosages, occupying the interme- diate territory. Among many cotemporary princes, call- edjTetrarchs, who ruled in Galatia, Dejotarus, favoured by Pompey, and not less so by Caesar, usurped the go- vernment of the whole, and assumed the title of King. But a kingdom that Amyntas, a creature of Antony, pos- sessed, and which beyond Galatia, extended in Lycaonia and Pisidia, was re-united to the empire by Augustus, after the battle of Actium. As to the occurrences of later times, Galatia was not divided into two provinces before the reign of Theodosius. Ancyra, among the Tectosuges, is the first city of Ga- latia. It received many favours from Augustus; and Angoura, as it is now called, still preserves a magnificent inscription, reciting the principal circumstances of the life of that prince. It isin these environs that Bajazet was vanquished, and made prisoner by Timur. This city is distinguished by a much esteemed manufacture of cam- elots of goats'-hirir which numerous herds of these ani- mals furnish in this canton, inhabited by Turkmans, and were not originallv Gauls, but Germans, who having conquered a part of Gaul, were thus denominated to distinguish them from other Goths; as the Arabs of Mauretania are called Maures; and the English, Britons. He also considers the evidence of St. Je- rome as decisive with regard to their Germanic origin; for it is well known that, in the time of this father, the German was the popular language at Treves, as it now is. Their leaders too were called Lomnorius and Lotharius, names in themselves pufe-^ ly Gothic, though disguised under Roman terminations, *" 158 ASIA. CHAP. II. ASIA MINOR. SECT. I. named Tchourgoud-ili. — Pessinua, which appears to have been near the Sangar, in the country occupied by the Tolistoboians, was a sanctuary of the worship which the Phrygians rendered to the mother of the t^oiis, or Cybele, whose simulacrum, or idol, was transported from this city to Rome during the second Punic War. Augustus elevated Pessinus to the digniiy of metro- polis in second Galatia, surnamed Halularis. — Gordium is another place of consideration, in quality of the an- cient residence of the kings of this country; and its situation on the Sangar admits not of the doubt which some of the learned have suggested concerning it. It had declined into a very small place, called Gordiu-come, when it was aggrandized under the name of JuliopoHfi, in the reign of Augustus; and the injury that the walls of this city received from the course of the Sangar, was re- paired by Justinian. But we reluctantly confess the defi- ciency of actual information concerning this and the pre- ceding position. — Amorium was a consideralile city vfhen it was taken and sacked by tiie Ki-alif Matosem, in the year 223 of the Hegira, and in the 837th of the Chris- tian aera; r.n event that did not however preclude the mention of Amora by the Arabian geographers many ages after. — In following the track of a Roman way which from Ancyra conducts into ( ilicia, a place is found under the name of Gorbaga, which indicates Gor' bettut the lesidence of a prince whom Dejotarns put to death. This way leads to Tavium^ otherwise Tatna, which was the principal city of the Ti-ocmians^ the remotest of the Galatian people; and a place now called Tcho- roum represpnls it — The whole north side of Gala- tia^? covered with a chain of mountains; among which CHAP. II. ASIA. 159 SECT. I. ASIA MINOR. Js distinguished Olymfius, where the Galatians were at- tacked by the Romans at the conclusion of the war with Antiochus; but this Olymiius is to be distinguished from that just mentioned in Bithynia. — The continuation ol" this mountain, which the Turks call Koush-Dagi, or the Mountain of the Bird, incloses Ganger^ and covers this city on the side of the north. Thus by its position it seems comprised within the natural limits of Galatia: but it nevertheless held the rank of metropolis in the province of Paphlagonia, the princes who possessed it having extended their dominion in this province. Before Dejotarus, a prince named INIorzcs made it his re,si» dence. It is by the light of modern geography that its identity is recognized in Kiangari. Cappadocia et Armenia Minor. Separated from Ponius by a chain of mountains, Cajijiadocia extends southward to Mount Taurus. We have seen that Poii- (us, was only distinguished from Cajijiadocia by its hav- ing been detached from it; that the nation was funda- mentally the same in one part as the other, : nd reputed of Syrian race; the Cappadocians being generally called Leuco-Syri, or ^Vhite Syrians. But that which was pro- perly Cappadocia, was called Ca/i/iadocia iMagna,ov Ma^ jor. This country was a kiiigdom of the Persian empire; and, at the extinction of the royal race, the Cappado- cians, to whom iilieity u s -ffered by the Roma.'s, jrc- ferred being governed by kings. It has been said of the ► king of Capptidocia, that, though poor in money, he was rich in slaves; alluding tot'i.e conrtition of the peasantry in his allodial demesnes, which was that of the most miseruble vassalage. Under Tiberius this kinKdoai was re-united to the empire, but did not extend as a separate 160 ASIA. CHAP. U ASIA MINOR. domain to the Eufihrate^» An union with the Armenian nation caused the part adjacent to the river to assume the name of Armenia Minor., but in a manner indeter- Ttiinate, and much more contracted at first than in poste- rior times, when by the division of Cappadocia into four cfl" five provinces, the name oi Armenia was extended to t^o of them, as will be shown in speaking of the me- tft)politan cities. Mazaca, capital of Cappadocia, in a particular canton called Cilicia, took the name of Casarea under Ti- berius, without losing its former denomination. It is surnamed Ad Argxum, being situated at the fof>t of Mount Argceus, from whose summit, it is said, both the Euxine and Mediterranean Seas may be seen. Some difference is thought to be distinguished be- tween the site of the ancient city of Casarea, and the modern one of Kaisarieh. The river Halys on the other side of Mount Argaus, cannot be far distant, since the devastation brought on the territory of C«esarea by tlie inundations of this river, occasioned a remission of the customary tribute. — Mocissus must be noticed, being known by this name at the time of its re-edification by Justinian, who made it the metropolis of the third Ca/i- fiadocia, giving it the name of Jusdmano/iolis, which it has not retained: for this place is found under the name of Moucious, at some distance from the passage of the Halys. — In the environs of a place named Bour, the ves- tiges of an ancient castle appear to be the fortress of JVora, or A''eroassus; where Eumenes, who had been se- cretary to Alexander, sustained a siege against the forces of Antigonus— A branch of the river //a/?/« issues from one of the gorges of Taurus, and the Sarua rushes CHAP. II, ASIA, 161 SECT. I. ASIA MINOR. thi;pugh another, before entering Cilicia. At the sources of these rivers the mountain prolongs one of its chain.s towards the north, called Anti-Taurus^ by opposition to the more dominant ridge that encompasses a particulai' country called Caiaonia. — Two principal cities in this country were Tyana and Comona, The former was ele- vated to the dignity'of metropolis in the second Ca/i/mda- cla; and was remarkable for producing a celebrated pre- tender, named ApoUonius. The other was distinguished by a college devoted to the worship of Bellona or Pian;^. the pontiff of which was a sovereign prince, who only yielded in dignity to the kings of Cappadocia, The Saru^^ issuing from Anti-Taurus passed through this city; which the position of a place named E! Bostan. or the Garder)., appears to represent. There is no positive knowledge oi the site of Tyanas and it may be proper to add, that this is the city which appears under the name of Duna^ in the march of the younger Cyvus,-^Podandus preserves its name in Podando. Tliis place was much decried i'or the rudeness of its situation; it being buried among t!:e mountains, which here form a deiile that aflbrds a dlfli- cult passage from Cataonia into Cilicia."— Q^cwsh*, the gloomy place of exile of St. John Cbrysostom, situated likewise in one of the gorges of Tsurus, is named Cac- 8on: and ihrough these defiles lay the rcites of the cru- sades towards Syria.— It requires more actual know^ ledge of the country than we possess, to indicate tlis po- sitions of Ana(/i?a, the residence of many kingH,~-.'rhs; principvil Roman camp in Mctitens, one of the gretuest prefectures of this country, took the form of a city un- der Trajfin, with the same name; and in the division gf P 162 ASIA. CHAP. II. ASIA MINOR. SECT. I. the lesser Armenia into two provinces, Melitcne became metropolis of the seco7id. Situated between the rivers Euphrates and Melas, it subsists in the name of Malaria. —We must now pass to Sebaste, which being under Mithridates but a castle named Cabira, became a city under Pompey. The name which it still keeps, and •which in Greek has the same signification wiih Jugus- ia in Latin, was given to it, in honour of Augustus, by the queen dowager of Polemon, king of Pontus. The river Halys flows in its vicinity; and JVIount Paryadrea, is not far distant towards the north. Sivas, as it is now called was the metropolis of \ht.Jirst jlrmenia; and was cruelly treated by Timur,who erasedits ramparts, which a Seljukid Sultan had erected. It is now but an incoti- siderable place, although the residence of a Beglerbcg. •whose government extends over the country disiin- guishtd from Karaman and Anadoli by the name ol Roum. This denomination, which was extended to tlit- whole Greek empire by the Arabian Khalifs, is now confined to this territory, which formed its eastern fron- tier, — In the vicinity of Sebaste there is mention made of an almost inexpugnable fortress, situated on a steep rock among deep valleys, and vvhere Mithridates had de- posited Ills principal treasures. Its name, which was JVotjus, is retained by the Arn)enians in the forn» of He- sen-Novv; but the Turks call it Kadj-hisar. — A'icopohs in Armenia Minor constructed by Pompey, after having forced Mithridates to retire to the Acilisene on the banks of the Euphrates, cannot be referred to any other posi«J tion than that of a city, whose modern name of Divrikl s is the same with Tt^phricc in the Byzantians, although Tephrice and Nicopolis be found separately mentioned. CHAP. II. ASIA. 163 SECT. I. ASIA MINOR. by one of these authors — The fortress of Synoria, or Sinibra^ to which Mithridates, when vanquished, retired, is also known. Its modern name, pronounced by an Armenian, has appear!^ to be Snarvier; and there is a striking conformity in the circumstances of the respec- tive positions. — The last place on this frontier, and gar- risoned by a legion, was Saiala, in a position in every circumstance conformable with that of Arzingan. CARIA^ LrcJAj PAMPHrtTAy CXLICIA. Cahia. These countries, which remain to be in- spected, make the southern and maritime circuit. CariOf which is adjacent to the sea on the western and south- ern sides, cannot be more distinctly separated from Ly- dia than by the course of the river Meander .—-ThQ Caresj and their language, were esteemed barbarous by the Greeks who made establishments among them. They had inhabited isles of the JEgean Sec, and had extende4 even to the coast of Lydia, before the arrival of the Ionian colonies. The Leleges^ obliged about the time of the Trojan war to quit a maritime canton of Troas, retired into Carta, where they possesed many cities. And that is all that can be said concerning the more re- mote antiquity in Carta. In descending to particulars, before speaking of Mi- letus, Mount Latmus must be mentioned, as being the scene of the fable of Endymion; it rises immediately from an opening of the sea. Miletus, which was situ- ated towards the entrance of this little gulf, made the most southern of the Ionian cities: it was distinguished above all other Greek cities by the number of its colo- nies, which peopled the shores of the Profiontis and Euxine, as far as the Cimmerian Bosfihorns, It may be 164 ASIA, CHAP. II. ASIA MINOR. SECT. I, thought extraordinary that the actual state of a city, once so illustrious, should be unknown; for it is an erroneous opinion that a place named Palatsa represents it. It may be added, to the honour of Milems, that Thales who laid the foundations of philosoph^among the Greeks, to whom the sciences owed their nurture, was one of its ci- tizens.— Crossing a narrow space of country which se- parates the lassus Sinus from another which succeed^, we find Halicarjiassus, a city of Greek foundation, which became the residence of the kings of Caria; and which was ornamented with a superb tomb, erected by Arte- misia to king Mausolus, her husband. The birth of He- rodotus, the most ancient of the Greek historians, as that of the famous philologist and antiquary Diony:-.ius, and the defence made by Halicarnassus when besieged by Alexander, are circumstances which contribute to the fame of this city. On the spot that it occupies is a cas- tle named B(-droun, which appears to have been erected by the knights of Malta, whose possessions extended on the*boasts of the continent, as well as to the adjacent isles — Near a long'projected promontory named Trio- /liumy now Cape Crio, was the city of Cjiidun^ distin- guished heretofore for the devotion rendered to Venus, and now exhibiting but a mass of ruins. — This canton of Caria, having been occupied by Doricins,was named i)o- ris; and the sea there forms a gulf which was called Do- ridin Shiufi. Its contiguity to Rhodes adm.itted of the establishment c-f a ferry. All that is known of Alabanda, one of the principal ci- ties in the interior of Caria, is, that it was not far dis- tant from the Meander. — The site of Afihrodisiaa is found in a place named Gheira; and that of Stratonicea CHAP. II. ASIA. 165 ASIA MINOR. in Eski-Shehr, or the Old Town. The first had the lank of metropolis, in the province of Caria; the second aijgrandized under the kings of Syria, owed its name to Stratonice, wife to Antiochus Soter. — Mylasa, a consid- erable city, where Jupiter was honoured with a particu- lar worship by^ie Carians, subsists under the same name, aUho«gh"e quarries in its vicinity have caused it also to be called Marmora. The city is situated at some distance from the sea; and its port, named Physcus, re- tains the name of Physco. But this article of Caria cannot be concluded without some notice of the adjacent isles of the jEgean Sea. The name of S/iorades is applied to tliem in generi:.!, to signify that they are dispersed. Pathmos, Leros, and Caiymna, preserve their names; with a small alteration in the last, which is pronounced Calmine. It is well known how much the circumstance of the banishment of St. John, the apostle of the churches of Asia, has il- lustrated the first of these isles, but little remarkable in itself. — Cos, a considerable isle off the Ceramic gulf, had the glory of producing Hippocrates and Apelles, iwo men who held the first rank in their respective fa- cullies. It preserves its name in the form of Stan-Co, where the preposition of place is recognised; but, by a depravation singularly gross, it is called Lango by Eu- ropeans. — The isle of Rhodes has a well-earned celebri- ty: the Rhodians signalized themselves particularly in the marine; and the services rendered by them to the Romans, in the war against the last king of Syria, pro- cured them extensive possessions on the continent. Lin- dus, Camirus, and laiysus, had preceded in this isle the P 2 166 ASU. CHAP. II. ASIA MINOR. foundation of a city named Rhodus, which remounts no higher than the Peloponnesian war, or about four hun- dred years before the Christian aera. It was in vain that Demetrius, surnamed Poliorcetes, or the Taker of Cities, held it besieged for a year. Having successfully resisted Mohammed, II., it yield at leiiath to the efforts of Soliman, II., in 1522. The colossaRtatue of Apollo erected by the Rhodians at the entrance of their port has also contributed to their renown. It may be added, that Lindo and Camiro are still names known in the isle of Rhodes; — The little isle of Carpathus, now Scarpanto, lying in the mid channel between Rhodes and Crete, had given to this channel the name of Cai-Jiathhwi Mare. Lycia. Contained between two gulfs, Lycia is bor- dered by the sea on three sides; and Mountains which extend their branches in various directions through the country, cover it on the other side. It is recorded of the Lycii, that having ports favourable for navigation, they had preferred the establishment of a good adminis- tration to the example of their neighbours of Pamfihylia and Ciliciat \yho were addicted to piracy. At the head of the gulf which confines Lycia on the side of Caria, Talmissusy which was famed for very skilful magicians, takes a position similar to that which is given to a modern city named Maori. — Zant/iua, the greatest city of Lycia, was situated upon a river of the same name, at some distance from the sea; and it is evident that the modern name of Eksenide, in the same position, is only an alteration of the primitive form, — Near the sea, Patara (or as it is now pr(;(nounced. Patera,) was in possession of an oracle: between which and that of De- ios it was pretended that Apollo equally divided his pre- CHAP. II. ASIA. 167 ASIA. MINOR. sence, by*giving an alternate half-year to each— iVft/r« and Limyra are marked successively at the same dis- tance from the sea; and the first, elevated to the dignity of metropolis in the province of Lycia, retains its name and site. — The Sacrum Promontorium, where the coast, hitherto tending to the east, turns northward, being co- vered with three shoals called Chelidonix insula, is now named Cape Kelidoni. The elevation which Mount Taurus takes from this promontory,|has been regarded as its' commencement, whence it directs its ridge.— .Two maritime places, which served as a retreat to the pirates of Cilicia, and which were taken and almost destroyed by Servilius Isauricus, succeeded to this promontory. Olympus, a great city, preserves only a castle on a very elevated site. — That of Phaselis, to which it is thought a place now called Fionda corresponds, is remarkable for being adjacent to a passage so much contracted by a brow of Taurus, called Climax:, or the ladder, that Alex- ander could not traverse it to enter Pamphylia without wading through the sea. In the environs of this city, a ground from which fire issues, was for that reason named Hejihxstium or temple of Vulcan, — It must be added, that the north of Lycia made part of a country called MiVycs, which extended on the common frontier of Pisidia and Phrygia, in the neighbourhood of the mountains. Pamphtlia et Pisidia. We thus comprise, un- der the same title, two countries between which it would be difficult to determine the limits with precision. But what distinguishes them in a general manner is, that Pamphylia borders the sea, while Pisidia occupies the interior country. To observe a natural order, we must first survey the maritime part. 168 ASIA. CHAP.ir ASIA MINOR. 5|^;T. I. The Cestrus cinducts at some distance frotn the sea to Perga, which took the rank of Metropolis in the pro- vince of P amft/iu Ha, a.nd which appears to be concealed under the Turkish denomination of Kara-hisar, or the Black Castle, in a district call Tekieh. — Ranging along the coast we find Side, which seems to have taken precedence of Perga; for, when Pamfihylia was divided into (wo provinces, it became metropolis of the Jirst, A port covered with many little isles and called Can- deloro, appears to correspond with this position.- '-Be- yond the river Melas, or the Black, the limits of Pam- phylia are extremely equivocal: Coracesiiun being at- Uibuted to Cilicia; and in another time, Sydra, Avhich is more remote, being givea to Pamphylia. On this shore there exists a place named Alanieh, seated on a lock that overlooks the sea, as Poraceaium is described ill antiquity; and although this place owes its present tilaie to a Seljukide Sultan, it may be esteemed more ancient, and the same as the Castle Ubaldo of the ma- rine atlases. Advancing towards the interior country, we find Ter- messusy on the intermediate limits of Pamphylia and Pi- sidia, situated before the defiles that gave entrance to the country of Mylas, which was mentioned in cenclud- ing the article of Lycia. It was the centre of the little territory of Cabalia, bounded by Lyiia and Pamphylia, and inhabited by the Solimi. This position appears to correspond with that of a place at the foot of mountains, whose name of Estenaz may be derived from a Greek^ word signifying defiles. — In the interior of Pisitlia, now named Hamid, Premna, a strong place where the Ro- mans established a colony, appears to preserve its name CHAP. n. ASIA. 169 SECT. I. ASIA MINOR. in that of Kebrinaz, which has an ancient castle on a high mount. — Between this place and Sagalessus, was San- daliumy a fortress that no invader ever insulted. — The greatest city of Pisidia was Selga^ of Lacedemonian foundation, and which had become so powerful as to be able to arm twenty thousand men. It appears to e as- cribed to Pamphylia, in a posterior age; but the site which it occupied is now unknown. Isauria was a country adjacent to Pisidia j and the Isaurians were distinguished from the P'.sioians by the violence and rapine which they exercised on their neighbours. Servilius, who was charged with the con- duct of the war in this country, and who acquired from its success the name of Isauricus, destroyed their capi- tal called laauria; which Amyntas, of whom Galatia has given us occasion to speak, re-established, after having dislodged a partisan who in this country held Derbe and Lystra. The name of Darb properly denotes a gate; and this place may be represented by that called Alah- dag, at ihe passage of a high mountain. Among the places that are known- at this day in Isauria, Ber Shehri, on a lake, is the principal; and above this, a position near another lake preserves in the name of Kerali, that of Cfralis.— WQ shall see that the name of Isauria has become proper to a part of Cilicia. CiLiciA. Overlooked by the ridge of Taurus on the northern side, Cilicia borders the sea on the south, t© the limits of Syria. The Cilices are first mentioned at a time when the weakness of the kings of Syria, and the divisions in their house, permitted this nation to exer- cise piracy with impunity; a practice which could not but be agreeable to the Ptolemies, enemies to the Se- 170 ASIA. CHAP. II. ASIA. MINOR. SECT. I. leucides, and which was not at first an object directly interesting to the Romans. But the predatory power, which extended to the maritime places as well as on the seas, having grown to such a height as to brave the Romans on the shores of Italy, Servilius Isauricus was sent to destroy the pirates. He, however, merely began- the work, which Poi^pey finished by a naval victory un- der Coracesi'um, and the consequent capture of this city. A part of Ciiicia, extremely rude and mountainous, was distinguished by the name of Trachea, which ex- presses in Greek its topical character of ruggedness; and this is the first that presents itself after Pamphylia. A conformity of the aspect of the country with that of Isauria, just described caused this name to pass by con- tinuity into this part of Cilicia, which appears thus de- nominated in the notices of the eastern empire. Among the Turks it is called Itch-il, whichsignifies an interi- or country. — On the coast, Seliniit occurs at the mouth of a river of the same name; and which, for having been the place where the emperor Trajan died, assumed the name of Trajano/iolis; but it has since retaken its primi- tive denomination in the form of Selenti. — At the foot of a steep mountain near the sea, and named Cragus, as that in Lycia, an Antiochia has taken the diminutive form of Antiocheta. — As to the inland positions. Homo- nada, on the confines of Isauria, in a situation very pro-, per for a strong fortress, retains, under the name of Er- menak, a castle hewn out of a rock, and less disfigured by tin.e or violence than most others of the same anti- quity.— We could wish to ascertain, with equal precisi- on the Mtuation of Olba, in the country named Cetis; as CHAP. II. ASIA. m SECT. I. ASIA MINOR. it was the see of a sacred college (founded by Ajax, sen of Teucer) whose pontiff was sovereign. From Cilicia Trachea we pass to that which being less rugged, was called Camftcstris^ or the Plains. The first place that presents itself on the shore is Corycusf where is mentioned a cavern or hollow, which produced saffron highly esteemed. This position preserves thf name of Curco. Not far from it a little isle named Ekn^- sa contained a city named Sebaste, constructed by Ai - chelaus king of Cappadocia, whom Agustus put in pos- session of Cilicia Trachea. — A little river named Lamus gave to this canton, which it passes through, the name oi Lamotris; and that of Lamuzo still subsists. Not far from its mouth, Soli, an ancient Greek city, was rediiced to an inconsiiderable number of inhabitants, when Poni- pcy established there the pirates who had been admitleil to a capitulation, causing the place to take the name tA Pom/ieiofiolist—'Anchiale^ at a small distance from tiir sea, and which owed its foundation to Sardanapalus, still possesses the tomb, or cenotaph rather, of this princfj with an inscription which makes him speak in conformity to the maxims of sensuality adopted by the orientals.— The expansion of the river Cydnus, near the sea, forms a port at least a mile below the city of Tarsus; which this river traverses, at no great distance from its source in Mount Taurus. This is the river where Alexander endangered his life in bathing, from the extreme cold- ness of its waters— Tlzrsws was a great and populous city, and so much distinguished by the cultivation of li- terature and philosophy, as to maintain a competition with Athens and Alexandria, the most celebrated schools of antiquity. Having fallen into the hands of the Mos» 172 ASIA. CHAP. 11. ASIA MINOR. SECT. J, lems it became the frontier of the two empires, and re- ceived new fortifications from the Khalif Haroun Al- IJashid. It exists under the name of Tarsous, but as subordinate to Adana, and even comprised in the mo- .J * This Armenia has commonly the addition of JUajor, to distinguish it from Armenia Minor, which belonged to Cappa- docia, as we have seen. Q 174 ASIA. CHAP. U. COLCHIS, &C. SECT. II. called Lazica; and the name of Colchi appears to have been replaced by that of the Lazi, which anteriorly was only proper to a particular nation, comprised in the li- mits of what is now named Guria, on the southern bank of the Faz. That which is now known under the name of Mingrel, or Odisci, on the Black Sea, from the mouth of the Phasis ascending towards the north, is only a part of Colchisy as is that more inland towards the frontier of Georgia, and called Meriti.— Colchis is watered by a great number of rivers, whereof mention is made in the ancient monuments, but which are of too small im- portance to obtain notice here. To enter upon some detail of positions, we must first speak of a city of Greek foundation, as having existed under the name of Phasis, at the mouth of the river of the same name. — On this river too, at some distance from the sea. Ma had been known to the Argonauts But the principal city of Colchis, and the native place of Medea, was Cyta, now Cotatis, on the Rheon, a little above its junction with the Phasis. — There is no men* tion of Archxopolis till the reign of Justinian; yet as the principal place of the Lazi, and which defended itself against the Persians, it may be interesting to remark, that its position accords with that which in Mingrel is distinguished as an asylum of the princes of the coun- try, under the name of Ruki. — On the shore of the sea, Dioscurias, also named Sebastopolis, was in the earliest age the port most frequented in Colchis by distant as well as neighbouring nations, speaking different lan- guages; a circumstance that still distinguishes Iskuriahj whose name is only a depravation of the ancient dene mination.— The last place of the country was PiiyHs, iht CHAP. II. ASIA. 175 SECT. II. COLCHIS, &C. accusative whereof, or Pityimta^ has iiiade the modern denomination of Pitchinda: and, a little fcirther, a pas- sage contracted between the sea and a mountain was closed by a retrenchment called Validua Murus^ or the Strong Wall; and this defile is still called Derbend, which has a corresponding signification. Among many nations distinguished between them- selves, it is remarked that the yidasci, now beyond the limits of Mingrel towards Pitchinda, appealed heretofore about the centre of Colchis. — In Caucasus the Huani^ a powerful nation, were on the confines of Colchis, and the country which they occupied is still called Suaneti, which appears to be the ethnic of the nation. Many gorges of Mount Caucasus retain vestiges of retrench- ments by which they were closed. — On the common li- mits of Iberia.^ Armenia., and Colchis., the Moschi., por- tioned between these three regions, caused the name of Moschia to be given to the country which they occupied, whose mountains covering the sources of the Euphra- tes, communicate with the chains that reign through Pontus and the lesser Armenia. Iberia. Iberia holds the middle in the space that ex- tends from the Euxine to the Caspian Sea. Mountains de- tached from the ridge of Caucasus, by which it is cover- ed towards the north, embrace it on one side towards Colchis, and on the other towards Albania; and thus in- terrupt the communication between the two seas. Its name of Iberia seentis to be now confined to the part bordering on Colchis, which is called Imeriti, by the change of a letter> according to the modern practice of the Levantine Greeks; while the name of Georgia has prevailed over far the greater part of the country— A 176 ASIA. CHAP. II. COLCHIS, &C. SECT. II. great river called Cyrus., issuing from the frontier of Armenia, tra\/erses all this country to the limits of Al- bania; after having received the Araxes, it discharges itself into the Casfiian Sea by two mouths, which retain the name of Kur. Iberia was not subjected to the Medes or Persians; nor could it have been well known in the west before the Roman arms, under the conduct of Pompey, penetrated through Albania., to the Caspian Sea; or till the affairs of Armenia occasioned discord with the kings of this country. In a narrow pass at the entrance of the country, where the Cyrus receives another river named Aragus, were two cities at no great distance from each other; Harmozica on the greater river, and Seumara on the less; and it may be presumed that these places were in the neighbourhood of Alkalzike, the capital of a govern- ment on this frontier of the Turkish empire. — We should be glad to discover the position of Zalisso, which is mentioned by Ptolemy as the capital of Iberia — On the frontier of Colchis, a place called Ideessa had borne the name oi Phrixus, which, according to Greek fables, was antecedent to the arrival of the Argonauts in the country. — In the remotest part of Iberia, towards the north is a narrow passage through the mountains, called Pyla: Caucasiae, which was closed with a gate, and de- fended by a fortress named Cu?nama: and the bed of a torrent traversed this defile. A vast country, consisting of plains, stretches from these mountains as far as the Palus Mxotis; and it was to shut the entrance of Iberia against the Sarmatian nations assembled in these plains, that this passage was fortified. Under the lower em- pire these nations, among whom we distinguish the Sa- CHAP. n. ASIA. ITT SECT. IT. COLCHIS, &C. diri, are called Huns. In the time of Justinian, the for- tress was in the possession of a Hunnic prince, and it is found cited in an Armenian manuscript under the name of Hounnora-Kert. Albania, jilbayiia extends from Iberia eastward along the Caspian Sea to the Cyrus^ which appears to separate it from Media Atropatena; and its limits remount this ri- ver to a stream, which it receives towards the frontier of Iberia, and whose name of Alazon it yet retains. — The country was divided among many nations, which Pom- pey found united under a king. The people inhabiting Albania, less inclined to agriculture than those of Ibe- lia, were occupied principally in the feeding of cattle. There is mention in antiquity of the Leges, or Legce, as a Scythian people of Caucasus, near the sea, and conti- guous to Albania. According to Piiny the principal city of Albania was Cabalaca, which name is found in that of Kablas-var, on a river named Samura: and as this river is the great- est in the centre of the country, it may represent the Mbanusfiiroius of Ptolemy. A maritime city, under the name of Albava, might be represented by Niasabad if a position more northern than the river, according to Ptolemy, did not suit better with that of Derbend.— If a maritime city be sought for distant towards the south, to correspond with that of Getara in Ptolemy, Baku will be found to agree in the local circumstances, being a place remarkable for the springs of naphtha or bituiuen in its en\ irons . — The object most remarkable in Alba- nia is a defile between a promontory of Caucasus i.nd the sea; the passage of which is closed by the interpo- Q 2 178 ASIA. CHAP. II. COLCHIS, Sec. SECT. II. sition of a city, named by the Persians Der-bend; by the Turks, Demii-capi, or the Gate of Iron; and by the Arabs, Bab-al-Abuab, or the Gale of Gates. This situ- ation suits the application of the name of Albmiix Pyla, or the Gates of Albania. Adjacent as they are to the Caspian Sea, the name of Casfiia Pyla would appear more proper to these than to the gates of Iberia, before mentioned, to which the Romans, nevertheless, who during the war in Armenia, under Corbulo, had prepa- red maps of the country, applied this name of Casfiiav. But a defile conducting, according to Strabo, from Alba- nia into Iberia, and which must be the Albania Pylx that we see in Ptolemy; at a distance from the sea, is a topical circumstance at this day well known; there be- ing a similar passage through the Daghestan into (he Kaketi of Georgia, and named in the country Tup^Ka- ragan. Armenia. .^rmeMm extends from the Euphrates east- ward to the place where the Kur and Aras unite their streams, not far from their mouth. It is contiguous on the north to the three other countries assembled in this sec- tion, and which fill all the interval between theEuxineand Caspian Seas. Towards the south it is bounded by Me- sofiotamia, Assyria^ and Media. It is a country much tJiversified with mountains and plains. The Euphrates and Tigris have here their sources; and the Aras tra- verses the principal part of the country from ,west to east. — The fables published by the Greeks concerning the origin of this nation, and the name of the country, merit not the least consideration. Armenia appears to have been successively subjected to tne great monar- chies oi the East: to that ot the Medes, after the Assy- OlIAP. II. ASIA. 179 SECT. II. COLCHIS, &C. rian domination; and then governed by Satraps under the kings of Persia. The Seleucides reigned here till the defeat of Antiochus the Great by the Romans. The governors who commanded in Armenia then rendered themselves independent. But this state fluctuating be- tween two potent empires, and alternately ruled by the Romans and the Parthians, was considered by the latter as the portion for the cadet of the house of the Arsaci- des. It was the same under the second empire of the Persians: and the part confining on this empire was call- ed Persarmenia. To enter upon the detail, we must follow the route which travellers furnish, and depart from the position of Arzroum. This position is known to the Byzantines only under the name of Arze; to which is added the svirname of Room, denoting a place in the Greek em- pire. — We believe that the name of Gymnias, which oc- curs in the retreat of the ten thousand, is found in that of Gennis — a considerable place on the frontier of the lower empire, named TAeodosio/iolis, is now called Has- san-cala, and otherwise Cali-cala, or the Beautiful Cas- tle. The Arajces, or Aras, is in this place but a rivulet; and the name of F/iasiane, which the Byzantines be- stow on a canton traversed by the Aras at its entrance into Armenia, subsists in that of Pasiani, or Pasin, as the Turks call it. Thus we are not surprised to find in Xenophon that the Greeks passed the Aras under the name of Phasis. — It is proper here to remark that Ar- menia is separated from ^olchis by the river Acamfisis^ which is said to rush into the Euxine with such impe- tuosity, as to forbid all approaches to the shore. It is named Boas towards its source, which it has among the 180 ASIA. CHAP. II. COLCHIS, &C. SECT. II. mountains inhabited by the Tzani, whose name was Sanriz, according to the most ancient notice of this na- tion. — The situation of Ispira on this river indicates that of Hisfiiratis^ which Strabo speaks of as containing mines of gold. We now revert to the course of the Aras. It re- ceives on the left shore a river which comes from an ancient city, whose present name of Anisi refers to that oi Abiiicum of the Byzantine historians. As to the name of the river, which is Harpasou, it scarcely differs from the Harfiasus that we find in Xenophon, immediately after the passage of the Phasis, which we have remark- ed to be the Aras. — Descending the Aras a little, we encounter Armavria, or Armavir, as the Armenians pronounce it; which, in their tradition, is an ancient roy- al city. But it is still lower, and in a bend of the river, fhat the Armenian city most distinguished in history existed under the name of ylriaxata, which it received from king Artaxias. This city is no longer in being, but its site is knomi. — If the tradition of the country is to be credited, another royal city, to which the king Valar- saces, brother to the second of the Parthian Arsaci- des, had given the name of Falarsa/iat, existed in the place where the patriarchal church of Eksmiazin is now found. The population of these places has been ex- hausted to supply Erivan, now the predominant city in their neighbourhood, — Naksivan is a city distinguished in Armenia, by the opinion of its being constructed soon after the deluge; and we find Maxvana in Ptole- my. The country here extends in plains more than in any other part; and the Aras, towards the end of its course, separates it from Mtdia Atropatene. CHAP. II. ASIA. 181 COLCHIS, &C. SECT. II. We proceed to describe the parts which extend to Mesopotamia and Assyria. To tlie Eufihrates which has its origin near Arzroum, is added another branch, whose sources called in the country Bing-gheul, or the Thousand Fountains, form a river which appears to have been that named Lycus. The river, of which the un- ion of these two streams makes the commencement, is particularly called Frat. But there is still another Eu- phrates, which having its fountains more remote, be- comes more considerable than the preceding at its junc- tion. This Euphrates is that which, precisely under this name the ten thousand passed in returning; and the same that Corbulo, charged with the conduct of the war in Armenia under Nero, makes issue from a district called Caranitest according to the report of Pliny. Pto- lemny recognises a twofold Euphrates, concerning which modern literati manifest an embarrassment which a fur- ther knowledge of the country will remove. The mountain whence the second Euphrates issues, is called Abusf or Abas:—Moxoene, forms a particular canton among many which Dioclesian acquired by cession of the king of Persia, and which is recognised in the name of Moush. — The river which traverses it appears to be the Teleboasy which the ten thousand met with between the sources of Tigris and their passage of the Euphra- tes The space comprised between the two Euphrates, retains its name oi Acilisenem that of Ekilis. — Between the Euphrates and Mount Taurus is a great country, whose name of Sophene is preserved in that of Zoph. A river named Arsanias., now Arsen crosses this coun- try, to discharge itself into the Euphrates, after having passed Arsamosata, a considerable place, whose name is 182 ASIA. COLCHIS, &C. preserved under ihe form of Simsal, or Shinishat. A little below, and at a place of the same name with the £legia, or Ilija, by Arz-roum, the Euphrates pierces the chain of Mount Taurus; and this place is now called the Pass of Nushar. A fortress of this country above Sim- shat, called Kar-birt, is C/iarfiote in the Byzantine aw thors.— ^wzzVa, which gives the name lo u canton, ap- pears to be the same with a place called Ansga; and the fortress known by the name of Ardis seems to indicate the position of Artagi-certa, the same probably with Ar- iagera, mentioned particularly on the occasion of a mor- tal wound which Caius, one of the nephews of Augus- tus, received there. — On approaching Amid, we find Argana under the ancient name. Amida was not known, at least under this name, till the fourth century. From changes that took place about that time in the disuibu- lion of provinces, effacing even the primitive limits of countries, it happened that Amida was made the metro- polis of a province of Mesopotamia. Constantius, put- ting it into a state to cover this frontier of the empire, gave it the name of Co?istantia, which it has not retain- ed: for that of Amid has remained; and its walls, con- structed with black stones, have caused it to be called Kara-Amid; although it is more commonly denomina- ted Diar-Bekir, the name of its district— But we must not omit to remark that mention is made of a royal city Sophene by Strabo, under the name of Carcathio-certa; and the city of this name was on the Tigris, according to Pliny; whence arises a strong presumption that it is Amid which is thus spoken of under a former name, which expresses in its termination a place of defence. And this having been a barrier to the Greek empire, CHAP. 11. ASIA. 18S SECT. II. COLCHIS, &. has under that of the Turks become the residence of a Beglerbeg. — The origin of the Tigris is a subject of discussion. When we read in antiquity that the Tigris runs so near to Arsanias that these rivers almost mix their waters, it is only to be understood of the branch which passes the city just named. Other rivers which join this below Amid are equally taken for the Tigris; but it may be said that the peculiar Tigris of Pliny is that distinguished by the name of JVymphccus; and by that of Basilinfa, or Barema, in the oriental geography. On examining with attention the route of Xenophon, it will be found that the source of the Tigris which he met with ought to be referred to this last river. It cros- ses two or more lakes; and that named Thosfiitis was so called from a town named Thospiuy which appearing af- terwards under the name of Arzanioriim oppidiarif com- municated that of ArzaJiene to a canton; and it still sub- sists in the name of Erzen. — A place iiaeniioned in the notice of the empire under the name of Cepha^ pre- serves this name in the form of Hesn-keif, on the bor- ders of the Tigris, which nearly environs it by a re- markable involution.— It is plainly to be seen that such a denomination as that of Martyrofiolis on the JVymphte' lis could not have had being, till the lime of the Lower Empire; and this city is now called Miafarekin. — The mountainous chain which covers towards the north the sources of the Tigris, appears to be the Mfihates of the ancients, notwithstanding that the circumstances of Pto-^ lemy's report do not justify this opinion. — Tigranocerta, although the prosperity of Tigranes its founder was of short duration, appears to have preserved after him the rank of a great city. It could not be far removed from 184 ASIA. CHAP. II. COLCHIS, &C. SECT. II the Tigris, since ils distance from Nisibis in Mesopota- triia is but thirty-seven miles. A very considerable ri- ver, named J\ricefihoriiis, flowed under its ramparts; and tvhen we see the Greeks in Xenophon, after having cleared the Carducian mountains, and before arriving at the fountain of the Tigris, passing a river, which in the country was named Centriles, there can be no doubt that this river has something common in its course wiili that which has the Greek name of .Yice/i/iorius. It ap- pears at present under the name of Khabour; and a city named Sered, towards the lower part of its course, may represent Tigranocerta. — This southern part of Arme- nia would terminate the description of the country, if it were not judged expedient to comprise within these li- intiitsthe great lake which has the name of Jr&issa in Pto- letny. It was on its northern side embellished with cities which were better known to the Byzantine writers than they had been before; viz, Chaliat or Aklat, Jrzea or Argish, Perkriy and the city under the name oi Jrtevii- ta. in Ptolemy, which appears to be that of Van. If Ar- menian history be worthy of credit, this city owed its foundation to Semiramis, and it should in consequence have borne the name of Semiramocerta; as among the Armenians Vani signifies a strong hold. Although it be common to call this lake by the modern name of the ci- ty, there may be also remarked an analogy between the name which Ptolemy furnishes and that of ^rzes, or Argish. This canton of Armenia is called Vaspurakan, a name that appears to be employed by the Byzantian \yriters. CHAP. II. ASIA. 185 SECT. III. SYRIA. SECTION THIRD. SYRIA, WHICH NAME IS SETAINED. Among the countries of Asia, that which we proceed to describe is among the most worthy to be known. The Syrian nation was not bounded by the limits which com- prise Syria, but extended beyond the JSu/ihrates into Me- sofioiamiaj and we have also remarked, in ti'eating of Ca/i- /mdocia, that the people who occupied it, as far as the £uxine, were reputed of Syrian origin. The country still known by the name of Syria did not claim the same li- mits with the nation just mentioned. It extended along the sea from the frontier of Cilicia, and, comprehending Palestine, touched the limits of Egyjii. Mount Taurus covers it towards the north; and to the course of the Euphrates, on the side of the east, succeeds an indefi- nite canton of the desert Arabia; which, turning to the south, stretches into Arabia Petrxa. — In the dismem- berment which the empire of Alexander suffered after the death of this conqueror, Seleucus Nicator, having become the most powerful of princes among whom this empire was portioned, possessed the great division of it, extending from the JEgean Sea to India. But the insur- rection of the Parthians, which happened under Anlio- chusll, grandson of Seleucus, deprived the successors of that prince of the eastern provinces; and Antiochus III, in the war that he had with the Romans, lost tliat part of Asia which was situated beyond Mount Taurus with regard to Syria. Great divisions in the family of the Seleucides having at length extremely enfeebled ■'this power, Tigranes, king of Armenia, took possession R 186 ASIA. CHAP. II. of Syria, and, when constrained by Pompey to confine himself within his proper limits, his conquest became a province of the Roman empire. A situation bordering- upon the Parthian empire, and also upon the second empire of the Persians, must have made the defence ot- this province an object of the greatest importance. Syria constituted by much the greatest part of that Dioecese (for so the great departments established before the end of the fourth century were named) called Oriens; com- prising Palestine, a district of Mesopotamia, the province of Cilicia, and the isle of Cyprus.— By a division of pri- mitive provinces, there appear five in the limits of Syria, \iz,two Syrias, Pnma and^ecwwrfaor Salutaris; two Phce- nicias, one properly so called, and the other named Li- bani, by the extension of the anterior limits of Phoenice; and finally, the Eu/i/iraiensis.—ln the sacred writings Syria is called Aram. The Arabs now give it the name of Sham, which in their language signifies the left, its situation being such on facing the east. — To enter into a detail of the country, we shall depart from the sea at the limits of Cilicia, and ascending the Orontes to Damas- cus, thence visit the parts watered by the Euphrates. Phceriicia, with which the isle of Cyprus will naturally connect itself, will conclude this section: for whutever relates to the remainder of Syria, extending fromCoele- Syria to Arabia Petraea, which was called the Promised Land, or Palestine, will be fully discussed under that head, when treating of the Sacred Geography. The first position that occurs is Alexandria, surnam- ed Cata Isson, or near Issus, at the head of the bay called Issicus, well known to be that of Alexandretta, or, as the Syrians call it, Scanderonsi,-—A7i(ioc/tia, the re* CHAP. II. ASIA. ISr sidence of the kings of Syria, and founded by Seleucus Nicator, was one of the most potent cities of the east. It was called Theofiolis^ or the Divine City, when Chris- tianity became the predominant religion. It was in this city that the name of Christiani first began to dis- tinguish those who made profession of this faith. It pre- serves its name among the Arabs under the form of Antakia, but is almost depopulated; though the strong walls which environ it have resisted the ravages of time, as well as the calamities to which the city has been sub- jected. These walls border the left shore of the Oron- tes, tending towards its mouth; and, on the other, as- cend the heights by which the modern city is command- ed. To distinguish it from many other places of the , same name, it was surnamed Efii Daphne^ or near Daph- ne.— This Daphne was four or five miles lower down, in a place which groves of laurel and cypress, and cool fountains rendered delightful; and which is now called Beit el Ma, or the House of Water.* — Seleucia, on * This is among- the places, by comparison with which Mil- ton illustrates his Paradise: Not that fair field Of Enna, where Prosei-pine, gathering flowers, Herself a fairer flower, by gloomy Dis Was gathered, which cost Cei"es all that pain To seek her through the world; nor that sweet grove Of Daphne by Orontes, and th' inspir'd Castalian spring; might with this paradise Of Eden strive: nor that Nyseian isle Girt with the river Triton, where old Cham, Whom gentiles Ammon call; and Lybian Jove, 188 ASIA. CHAP. H SECT. III. the sea, near the mouth of the Orontes, was also a work of Seleucus Nicator; and, from its situation at the foot .of a mountain named Pierius^ was surnamed Pieria: but it was more distinguished for giving the name of Seleucis to a part of Syria, extended on the Orontes in ascending. The site of this city is known under the al- tered name of Suveidia. On the opposite side of the Orontes is mount Casius, from whose summit it was said, by an extravagant hyperbole, that both the morn- ing's dawn, and the evening's twilight might at the same time be seen. — dfiamea, situated between the Orontes and a lake, holding a place among the principal cities of this country, assumed the rank of metropolis of ♦ the Second Syria. It was constructed by Seleucus Ni- cator, who entertained his elephants there, the number of which was said to amount to five hundred. This po- sition has been erroneously taken for that of Hamah; for the name of Apamea is still extant in Farnieh, at- tended with identical circumstances of situation. — Con- tinuing to ascend the Orontes, we find Epifihania^ or the Illustrious in Greek, in Hamah; it having reassumed its primitive Syrian name of Hamah^ in conformity to the practice of many cities whose names had been changed by the conqueror. We may be allowed to remark here, that Abulfeda, the author of a body of Oriental Geogra- phy, reigned in this city, with the title of sultan, in ti^e fourteenth century. — Emesa., which had a famous tem- ple of Elagabalus, or the Sun, retains its' name in the form of Hems, at no great distance from the Orontes Hid Amalthea, and her florid son Young' Bacchus, from bis stepdame Rhea's eyes. CHAP. 11. ASIA. on the right. — Laodicea, surnamed Libani, by distinc- tion from another Laodicea of Syria, on the sea, occupi- ed the position of a place called loushiah,— We now come to Damascus^ whose name is pronounced Demesk in the country. This city, which does not yield in cele- brity to any in Asia, was the metropolis of the Phceincia of Libanus. The charms of its situation in a fertile and irriguous valley, famous among the Orientals under the name of Goutah Demesk (the orchard of Damascus) are documents of the high antiquity of this city, as they have always occasioned it to revive after calamities that had nearly annihilated it at different periods. A river, na- med by the Greeks Chrysorrhoas, or the Current of Gold, otherwise Bardine, whence the modern name of Baradi is derived, divides in many channels, which stream through the city as well as in the environs.— Above Damascus, Abila, smnnm-edLysania, or of Lysa- Jiias, a governor of that name, is now called Nebi Abel, or the town of the Prophet Abel, after the immediate son of the parent of humankind. — At the bottom of an adjacent valley, Heliofiolis preserves, under its primi- tive name Baalbek, a magnificent temple dedicated to the divinity to which it owed its denomination, both in the Syriac and Greek. The valley is enclosed between two parallel ridges, which are Libanus and Anti-Liba- nus; the first having its exterior declivity towards the sea, while the second regards Damascus. And the name of Aulon, given to this valley, denotes a hollow in the Greek. It is now named el Bekah; and this district, extending to the sources of the Orontes, was called Cce- le- Syria, or the concave Syria, from its local character, R 2 19a ASIA. CHAP. II. SECT. III. We proceed now to survey the course of the Eu- phrates, beginning with that country which is distin- guished by the name of Comagene, on the declivity of Taurus and Amanus, forming the northern extremity of Syria. Comagene was governed by kings, who were thought to have been of the race of the Seleucides, be- fore it was united to the empire under Vespasian. It is found afterwards confounded with the Eufihratesian province, of which it made a part; being mentioned in xhe Oriental Geography under the name of Kamash. — Samosata is its capital, situated advantageously on the Euphrates, at the apex of a great parabola, by which this river, which hitherto appears to direct its course to the Mediterranean, turns suddenly towards the east and south. This city is still known by the name of Seniisat. — Remounting the Euphrates, the strong places of Bor- salium and Claudius appear under the names of Bersel and Cloudieh.— Penrffws.sMs, which an expedition of Ci- cero (during his government of Cilicia) seems to re- commend to notice, appears to be a place known under the name of Behesni. — Syco-basilissea, situated upon a Roman way, should be the same with Soc/ioa, mention- ed in the march of Darius to meet Alexander at Issus. — Zeugma cotijuncCio, or the bridge, was the principal passage of the river, as its name evinces; and an ancient fortress by which it was commanded, is called Roum- Cala, or the Roman Castle; to which we may. add, that, on the opposite shore there is a place named 'Zegme. —1 he most considerable city in this part of Syria, and ■which became the metropolis of llie Eufihratesian pro- \ince, was Hierofiolis, or the Sacred City, so called by the Macedonians, from its being the seat of the worship CHAP. II. ASIA. 191 of Atergalis, a great Syrian goddess; but named by the Syrians Bambyce or Mabog. Its name is written Men- bigz by the oriental geographers, and subsists in a place much degraded from its ancient lustre. — Batna was distinguished by the allurements of its situation, which caused it to be compared with Daphne above mention- ed; and by the actual name of Adaneh, properly signi- fying a delightful dwelling, its position is now known But a city which, under the Macedonian princes, recei- ved the imputed name of Beraa, has become the most powerful and opulent of the Syrian cities, and is now known by an alteration of its more ancient denomination of C/ialiboji. And though through common usage it be called Alep,* the name should be written Haleb; since ihe Syrians themselves write it with a double aspiration, as Hhaleb, therein preserving analogy with the name of which it is formed. The name of Beria also is not al- together obsolete in the country. This city caused its canton to be distinguished by the name of Chalybonitis. —•As we again approach the Euphrates, Barbalissus is recognised in the position' of Beles; and we meet with it in tracing the march of the younger Cyrus, as the si- tuation of a palace of Belesis, who had been satrap^of Syria — At a little distance from the river, on a vast plain, which was called Bariaricus Cam/iua, and by the Arabs now named Siffin, we find Resafiha under the same name; that of Sergiofiolis, which the veneration of a saint had given to the same place, being forgotten— Thafisacusi a renowned passage of the Euphiaies, by * The Venetians call it Aleppo, by which name it appears also in our maps. 192 ASIA. CHAP. II. which Alexander entered Mesopotamia,* and inclined towards the Tigris to fight Darius on the plains of As- syria, is named el Der in the country. — Lower down the river the position of a castle named Horur, or Go- rur, is remarkable for having the advantage of indicating a place which Pompey, in reducing Syria, decided as a boundary of the Roman empire under the name of Oru- roa according to Pliny. — We shall conclude this article with a notice of the famous city of Palmyra, which gives the name of Palmyrene to a vast plain that is uni- ted tp the Desert Arabia. The foundation of this city is attributed to Solomon, by Josephus the historian; and the name of Tadamora, which he applies to it, remains in tliat of Tadmor, a Syrian name, whose signification seems to have suggested the Greek denomination oi Pal- myra. This city, by its central position between two great empires, and by holding the sanqe relative situation to the two seas, by which it maintained a great commerce be- tween these divisions of the ancient hemisphere, rose to great opulence and renown. The great power of Ode- iiatusand Zenobia, under the reign of Galienus and Au- relian, is well known; and the remains of lofty edifices interspersed among the cabins of a few Arabs, manifest the former magnificence, and the present wretchedness, of Palmyra. Phoenice et Cyprus. Every one knows how much • Three years previous to this period, Darius crossed here, after his defeat at the battle of Issus; and fifty-nine years be- fore that the younp^er Cyrus passed in his expedition against his brother, and was said to have been the first who forded the river at Thapaacus. CHAP. U. ASIA. 193 SECT. III. SYRIA. the Phanicians distinguished themselves by navigation, from which their, commerce derived its extension and aggrandizement. Confined to a margin of land between the sea and mountains, they could only acquire power by the means which they employed, and which were ex- erted with such success as to enable them to form estab- lishments, not only uu the shores of their own sea, but also on those of the Western Ocean. The Arts owed both their birth and their perfection to them. It was a Phoenician who introduced into Greece the knowledge of letters, and their use; and artists brought from Tyre, presided over the construction of the temple with which Solomon embellished his capital city. — In the description of this maritime part of Syria, we shall take our depar- ture from Laodicea^ which was a Phoenician city before it became a Greek one by renovation under Seleucus Nica- tor. It then took the name oiLaodicea; which, distinguish- ed by its maritime situation, was surnamed ad Mare; and its name has scarcely suffered any alteration in the pre- sent form of Ladikieh. Although Phoenicia be some- times mentianed in a manner that would prolong its ex- tent as far as the limits of Egypt, we deem it expedient here to stop at Tyre, that we may not take from Palaes- tine what it would have a right to reclaim, when we come to the consideration of it in turn. Immediately succeeding to Laodicea, Gabala exists in Gebileh. — Aradus is a rock two hundred paces in the sea, less than a mile in circuit, but which, nevertheless, contained a populous city, and powerful among those of Phoenicia. Its name in the present form is Ruad. An- taradus, situated opposite on the shore of the continent, is now named Tortosa, — Retiring froin the sea we must 194 ASIA. CHAP. II. SECT. III. mention Rajihanex^ whose name is recognised in that of Rafineh. On a mountain in its environs, a fortress na- med Masiat was the residence of the Ishmaelite prince of the Assassins, celebrated in the time of the crusades. '-^Ap.haca^ a city infamous for prostitution, was destroyed by Constantine.— 5er2/?z/*, among the number of the principal cities of Phoenicia (th© termination being ab- scinded) is called Berut. The mountains of this part of Phoenicia are those which the Druses occupy, who are said to be descended from the crusards who took re- fuge here after the the loss of Palestine. — We arrive now at Sidon, which was distinguished by a degree of power and opulence beyond the competition of any other city in Phoenicia, Tyre excepted. By use it is called Sei'de, although a place at some distance from the sea, towards the mountain, preserves precisely the name of Sidon.— Between this city and Tyre Sarefita preserves its name in Sarfond. — There were two cities of the name of Tyre; Palae Tyrus, or the Antient, and Tyrus, placed on an isle; but the time of the transmigration is not well known. The ruins of the first furnished Alex- ander with materials for constructing a mole or causey, which joined the continent to the insulated city, and which time has rather consolidated than impaired. Tyre, which yielded to Sidon in antiquity, at least equalled it in renown; and the famous purple dye contributed to the maintenance of its wealth Its name in the orien- tal languages is Sur. The Franks, who rendered them- selves masters of this city, lost it again towards the end of the thirteenth century; and it is now buried in its ru- ins. The Isle of Cyfirus extends in length from a pro- CHAP. II. ASIA. 195 SECT. III. montory in the east named Jcamas, and now bearing the name of the Holy Epiphany, to another in the west call- ed Dinaretum, now Cape St. Andrew. The channel which separates the northern shore between these pro- montories from Cilicia, was called AtUon CiUcius, or the Cilician Strait. The southern shore of the island is di- vided into two parts by a point of land, whose name of Curias is changed into that of Gavata, otherwise Del- la Gatte. This island is not spacious enough to have large rivers: but it has many mountains; of which the most elevated and most centrical was named Olym- fiusf and is now called Santa Croc6. It is thought that its mines of brass or copper caused it to be called Cu- /iros, or rather that this metal owes the name which dis- tinguishes it to that of the island. The Turks call Cy- prus, Kibris; the Arabs, Kubrous — This island had re- ceived Phoenician tribes, before Greek colonies posteri- or to the war of Troy came to establish themselves in it. Under the dominion of the kings of Persia it was porti- oned into particular principalities, to the number of nine. .Ptolemy Soter king of Egypt, conquered it; and it was in possession of a prince of the house of the Pto- lemies when it was seized by the Romans. Although many Khalifs had endeavoured to become masters of it, it was not lost to the Greek empire till towards the end of the. twelfth century. It is now subject to the Turks. The principal city of Cyprus was Salamis, which, having been overwhelmed by an inundation of the sea, occasioned by an earthquake, was re-established under the name of Constanlia^ in the fourth century; and al- though it was depopulated towards the end of the se- 196 ASIA. CHAP. II. SECT. IV. MESOPOTAMIA. venth, by the transmigration of its inhabitants, yet the name of Constanza remains to the site which it occupi- ed. Pedotus^ or Pedia, the most considerable of the ri- vers of this island, had its moUth here. The place which has since become the principal in the island, and not far distant from the former capital, is Famagouste, or rather Amogoste, as the Cyprian Greeks pronounce it, and derives this name from a sandy cape adjacent called Amochostos — There were two cities of the name of Pa/ihos: the more ancient, which had received Venus when issuing from the foam of the sea; and a new one which has prevailed, preserving its name under the form of Bafo, or Bafa. — We have three cities to cite in this interval between Salamis and Paphos: Citium, the native place of Zcno, author of the Stoic philosophy, and which is how called Chili; Amathics, a Phoenician rather than a Greek city, but where Venus was not less honoured than at Paphos, and whose site is called Lin- meson Antica: and lastly Curium^ which is thought to have occupied the position of a place now named Pisco- pia. — We think that we discover Idatium, as .well by the pleasantness of its situation, as by the analogous name of Dalin. SECTION FOURTH. MESOPOTAMIA, AL GEZIJtJ. The name of Mesopotamia is known to denote a country between rivers; and in the books of the Penta- teuch this is called Aram-Ala/iaraim, or Syria of the Ri- vers. It is also known that these rivers are the Eu/ihra- CHAP. Il.«( ASIA. 197 MESOPOTAMIA. ten and the Tigris^ which embrace this country in its ■\vholelength,and contract it by theii" approximation in the lower or southern part, which is contiguous to Babylon, From this situation it has acquired the name oflPGezi- ra among the Arabs, -vvho have no specific term to dis- linguisli a peninsula from t\n island. We cannot forbear remarking here, that it is through ignorance that this country is called Diarbek in the maps. For not only should this name be written Diar-Bekr, but it should al- so be restrained to the northern extremity, which Ar- menia claims in antiquity. This part con-esponds with the oriental geographers call Diar Modzar on the side of the Euphrates, and Diar-Rabiah on the banks of the Tigris. — On the north there reigns a mountainous chain, which from the passage of t!ie Euphrates through Mount Taurus extends to the I)orders of the Tigris. This is the Mount Maaius of antiquity, "^nd now known among the Turks by the plural appellation of Karadgia Daglar, or the Black Mountains. A river called Chabo- raa, which preserves the name of al-Kabour, and aug- mented by another river, to which the Macedonians of Syria have given the name of Mygdonius, proceeds to join the Euphrates under a fortress which we shall mention hereafter. The lower part of the country, dis- tant from the rivers, being less cultivated and more ste- rile than the upper, could be only occupied by Arabs called Scenites, or inhabiting tents. The dtsrrictof Mesopotamia, which is only separated from Syria by the course of the Euphrates, bore the name of Osroene, which it owed to Osroes, or, accord- ing to the chronicles cf the country, Orrhoes; who, pro- S 198 ASIA. ^HAP. n. tESOPOTAMIA. SECT. IV filing by the feebleness of the Seleucides, caused by their divisions, acquired a principality about a hundred and twenty years before the C hristian sera. In the time of the unlBbcessful expedition of Crassus against the Par- thians, we find in this country a prince, whose name of Abgar passed successively to many others. The Eu-, phrates appearing to the prudence of Augustus as the boundary that nature had prescribed to the empire, the Osrocne princes had to adjust their interest between the E^oman power and that of the Parthians; and Trajan, in the conquest that he made of Mesopotamia, forbore to despoil the prince Abgar. But Caracalla did not con- duct himself with equal moderation. However, it can- not be decided that the Osrb'etie was distinguished as find in the historians of the Lower empire, is founded on their origin in Ishmael, son of Hagar, and seems to have been used to perpetuate a remembrance of this origin. I CHAP. II. ASIA. 215 SECTION SIXTH. ASSYRIA, KURDISTAN. Separated from Mesofiotamia by the Tigris, Assy- ria extends on the eastern bank of this river, from the limits of ^rwjema towards the north, to those of Babylon in the south. A chain of mountains whose name was Zagros, now called by the Turks Tag-Aiagha, separate it towards the east from Media. It is thought to owe its name to Ashur, the son of Shem; and what this name has in common with that of Syria, caused it to be some- times transferred to the Syrian nation, whose origin re- fers to Aram, also descended from Shem. The name of Kurdistan, which modern geography applies to ^ssy' ria, comes from a people who, under that of Carduc/ii, or Gordycei, from the earliest antiquity, occupied the mountains by which the country is covered on the side of Arrnenia and Atrofmtena. From their name is also derived that of Kurdes, now much diffused over differ- ent cantons of the country.— We know that from the remotest antiquity the Assyrian monarchy extended over a great part of Asia, till the fall of that empire, about seven hundred years before the Christian sera. But al- though this power appears to have been destroyed by the Medes,. while Babylon .forrhed at the same time a separate kingdom, many kings mentioned in the Scrip- lures evince a second dynasty in Assyria. This country is traversed in its whole breadth by a considerable river named Zabus, or, according to Xeno- phon, Zabatua, and otherwise Zerbis. It was called Ly- cusf or the wolf by the Greeks; but it has re-assumed its primitive denomination of Zub, or, according to some 216 ASIA. CHAP. II. modern travellers, Zarb. This river appears nearly equal to the Tigris, into which it falls a little above a position whose name of Ghilon was anciently Aloni.—m Farther down, another river named Zabus Minor, and called by the Macedonians Ca/irus, or the Boar, is also received by the Tigris, and now called by the Turks Altunsou, which in their language signifies the River of Gold. — Assyria is sometimes named ^/unc, although this name was proper only to a particular canton of the country in the environs of Nineveh. — There is also mention of the name of yldiabene, as having supplanted that of Assyria, notwithstanding that it was distinguished ds belonging only to a pariicular country which Assyria comprehended. — Corduene was one of those countries towards the northern mountains; and it was annexed to the empire under Dioclesian, with many other cantons, as Moxocne, Arzan.ne, and Zabdicene. These, in con- sequence of the failure of Julian's expedition, his suc- cessor was obliged to restore to the king of Persia. And Adiabene, conquered by Trajan many years before from the Parthians, relapsed almost as soon under the power of its former possessors. Nineveh, or, according to the oriental formule, JYiri' eve, constructed by Ninus subsequently to Babylon, and on a more spacious plan, if ,we may credit Strabo, was destroyed by the Medes leagued with the Babylonians against the Assyrian Empire. But this city being men- tioned as the residence of many Assyrian kings posteri- or to this empire, it must be supposed while in a second state of existence. It may be doubted whether it ever fell under the dominion of the Persians: for though near the Tigris in their return, the ten thousand, be- CHAP. n. ASIA. 217 tween the Zab and the mountains of the Carducians, met with the two desolated Median cities oi Larisaa and Mesfiila^ yet there is no mention of Nineveh. We must therefore conclude it to have been seated in the conca- vity of a sudden flexure described by the Tigris, and consequently without the line of their course. Howe- ver, there is mention made of JVinus, as existing in an age less remote; and we are even assured of its site by vestiges on the Tigris, opposite the position of Mo- sul, retaining the name of Nino, independently of d par- ticular place which the memory of the prophet Jonah renders venerable to the people of the country. — dlrde- la, whose name has a plural signification, is represented as the principal city of Miabene, and is still in existence under the name of Erbil, The final victory of Alexan- der over Darius has rendered this place famous; though the actual field of battle was at Gaugamela, nearer to the Tigris, and on the opposite side of the Zab to Ar- bela. — The Bumadus, which Alexander met with after having passed the Tigris, is now known by the name of Hazir-sou, which is communicated by a place situated at the confluence of this river and the Zab. It is said .of Gaugamela, the name whereof signifies the Habita- tion of the Camel, that in this place Darius Hystaspes had affected to entertain the camel that carried his per- sonal camp equipage in his Scythian expedition. — -At some distance from the little Zab, towards the moun- tains, we discover in the modern name of Kerkouk the position of a place which, appearing under that of De- ?netrias in Strabo, may be the Corcura of Ptolemy. We have already remarked that it is not extraordinary to find two names fqr the same place in these countries; 218 ASIA. CHAP. II- ASSYRIA. one iJ iven by the Macedonian conquerors; the other na- tive and original, and which has commonly prevailed. This position is singularly identified by the mention that Strabo makes of the springs of naphtha, and the fires eniitied by a hill in the environs of Demetrius: for these phaenomena are observed near Kerkouk: the burning hill itself retaining the name of Korkour, which is scarcely an altei'ation of Cercura.— Farther on, the city named Siazuros, in the account of an expedition of He- raclius in this country is easily recognised in Sherzour, the capital of a particular government on this frontier of the Turkish empire.— In re-approaching the Tigris, the Garamai, who were a people of Assyria, according to Ptolemy, are found under the name of Garm: and the principal city on the bank of the river, formerly named Carcha^ preserves the na.vie of Ktirk, though the place is commonly called Eski-Bagdad, or Old Bagdad, the metropolitan see of Garm. Tracing the retreat of the Roman army in the expedition of Julian, we find Carcha an intermediate situation between Sumere and Dura — Sumere is still called Samera; and in the ninth century it became considerable by the residence of se- veral Khalifs, under whose dominion it is found distin- « guished by the Arabic name of Seramen-rai, alluding to the specious and alluring aspect of this dwelling. — Dura is distinguished by the name of the sepulchre of a reve- red" personage preceding the local denomination; as Imam Mohammed Dour. — There is mention of Ofiis, as being near the entrance of a river in the Tigris, whose name is Physcus in Xenophon, appears under the name of Torna in the march of Heracleus, and of Odorneh in the modern geography. There is every CHAP. II. ASIA. 219 reason to believe that the city which Pliny fixes between the Tigris and the Tornadohis^ and to which Alexander remounted by the Tigris to remove obstacles that im- peded his designs, is this identical Ofiis^ which assumed the name of Antiochia under the Seleucides. And as the position of Ofiis was above the retrenchment that we have spoken of in treating of Mesopotamia, as sepa- rating it from Babylon, we may yet descend the Tigris without risking an encroachment on the contiguous coun- try.— At this height, but distant from the vwqv Artemi- ta. was a Greek city, on a stream whose name, which is sometimes written SzV/a, should rather be called Delas;' the modern form whereof is Diala. It is said that this city had another name than that which it held of the Greeks: and, as its position, by actual observation of the country, falls on a place called Dascara, with the surname of el- Melik, or the Royal, retaining vestiges of magnificent edifices withal, it is reasonable to suppose it the same with Dastagerda.) mentioned in the Byzantine history as possessing a splendid palace, inhabited by Chosroes, and which was destroyed by Heraclius, in retaliation for some devastations that the provinces of the Greek em- pire had suffered from this king of Persia. — Still far- ther from the rivei', A/iollonia communicated its name to a particular canton; and this city is now represented by the position of Shereban. — Beyond the territory of Afiollonia, and towards the passage of Mount Zagros, is a country distinguished in the name of Chalo7iitis, by an author who has described the provinces of the Parthian empire. But the situation of this country becomes am- biguous, when it is found elsewhere that C(esiphon, o{ which we shall speak in treating of Babylon, is a city of I- 220 ASIA. CHAP. II. S£CT. VII. BABYLONIA. Chalonitis. — To conclude what concerns Assyria, a posi- tion given by the name oi ^Ibana is known .to be that of Holuan, near the mountains which form the boundary of Media. SECTION SEVENTH. BABYLONIA, IRAK, From the limits which it has seemed expedient to give to Mesopotamia and Assyria, Babylonia extends both on the Euphrates and Tigris to the Persian Gulf^ by which it is terminated towards the south; confining with ^ro' bia Destrta on the west, and with Susiana on the east. The name of Chaldean which is more precisely appro-, priated to the part nearest to the giilf, is sometimes em- ployed as a designation of the entire country; and the greatest part of it being comprehended between the w- vers, has given occasion to extend to it the name of Mesopotamia, It is this country which the Arabs naiiie properly Irak; and it is by the extension that this name has taken, in penetrating into ancient Media, that the ^art contiguous to Babylonia is called Irak Arabi. The proximity of the rivers towards the confines of Mesopotamia, in a country whose supeifices is extreme- ly uniform, had given occasion to the opening of many canals, that convey the waters of the Euphrates towards the Tigris; and which still appear, according to the ac- counts of travellers, though without water. The first we have to speak of had ks issue near a city named Sip-. Jiora: and this must be believed the JVar-raga of Pliny, since he cites it as being adjacent to Hippara, which CHAP. II. ASIA. 221 SECT. VII. BABYLONIA. appears to be the same city as that just mentioned. The canal named J\''ahr-Sares is known to be that called Nar- Sarsar. But the greatest was the Kar-Malcha^ Fluvius Regum, or the River of Kings, which joined the Tigris near Seleucia. Repaired by Trajan in his expedition against the Parthians, it had again become dry, when Julian returned the waters of the Euphrates into it, but which no longer flow — Adhering to the course of this river, we find it enveloping by several implications, a city whose name of Peri'Saboi-as^ in an expedition of Julian, is after the oriental form of Firuz Sapor. But it is more commonly knov/n by the name of Anbarj and the first khalif of the house of Abbas, in the eighth century, made it his residence. — It may be observed that the name of Anbar, which in Arabic signifies pro- perly a magazine of provisions, has great affinity with that qf Aiicobaritis^ which we find in Ptolemy as proper to a particular canton of this country.— At the samfe height, but nearer to the Tigris, is the position which Sitace ought to take, a city considerable enough to have communicated the name of Sitacene to the circumjacent country. As we learn from Xenophon that the Greeks met with this city before they passed the Tigris, it must be erroneously placed in Ptolemy far beyond that river. Vestiges of it form a small eminence called Karkuf, which some travellers have mistaken for the remains of Babylon. — Bagdad, not far from this, is a city of Islam- ism, and of later date, placed at first by al-Mansor, the second of the Abbassides, on the right bank of the Ti- gris, in a place called by the Turks Kushlar-Kalasi, or the Castle of Birds; and afterwards transferred to the U 222 ASIA. CHAP. II. BABYLONIA. SECT. VIT. opposite side of the river, where it now flourishes. Dig- nified under the Khalifat with the title of Medinet-as- Salam, or the City of Peace, it is cited by the writers of the Lower Empire in the name of Irenofiolisf which in Greek has the same signification. — It was a little lower, in the territory of a place named Cache, on the right bank of the Tigris, that Seleucus Nicator, having in view the depopulation of Babylon, founded a city to be, un- der the name of Seleucia, the capital of the east. The same motive with respect to Seleucia, induced the Par- thian monarchs to erect on the other side of the river, almost opposite to the ancient site of Coche, a new city, under the name of Ctesiphon, which became their ordi- nary residence. Hence what we find denominated in the oriental geography al-Modain, or the Two Cities, represents Seleucia and Ctesiphon; and in this last the ruins of an ancient edifice are called Takt-Kesra, or the •Throne of Chosroes. — Babylon, the most ancient city in the world, founded by Belus, who is thought to have been the same as Nimrod, embellished by Semiramis, and long after by Nabuchodonosor, was bisected by the course of the Euphrates from north to south. Its extent formed an equilateral square, whose sides subtended the four Cardinal Points of the Great Circle. The men- suration attributed to its circumference, and on which the ancients are not agreed, as three hundred and sixty, or four hundred and eighty stadia, has given occasion to estimate it rather as a region of country, than the possi-- ble extent of a city, for want of proper distinction in th^ length of the stadium einployed therein. It will appearj on the result of a valuation founded on the greatest pro( babilities, that tjje extent of Babylon, which was nevej CHAP, II. ASIA. 223 BABYLONIA. fiUe'J >vith habitations, is to be estimated in relation to Paris as five to two.* This superb city had fallen into such a state of decay under the Parthians, that what its "Walls comained was only a lari^e park, serving for their kint^s to take the pleasures of the chase. However, some vesriges of it remain. The foundation of the tem- ple of Belus is still a ponderous niass of nnasonry, wherein is recognised the same disposition of ground- plan that is found in the walls uf ihe city. And in ano- ther part the remains of walls in squaies of bricks, ce- mented with bitumen, and indurated by time, corres- pond with the situation which antiqiiity gives to the pa- lace of its kings, and are called by the Jews of the coun- try the prison of Nabuchodonosor. — The name of Babil, we may also observe, is preserved in the place. — Among the kings of Parthia of the name of Vologeses, he who was contemporary with Nero and Vespasian, construct- ed, at some distance from Babylon, a city to which he gave the nam.e of Vologesia. It was situated on a canal, drawn from the right of the Euphrates; and which is not the Nar-Sares, as appears in Ptolemy, whose map extravagantly errs in depicting the courses of rivers. This derivation is above the position of Babylon, and corresponds with that known to lead to Meshed Hosein, * If London is to Paris as 41 to 29, and Paris to Babylon as 2 to 5, Babylon must exceed London by about seven ninths. But if it be considered that, like most ancient cities in the east- ern division of Asia, its walls inclosed pasture-ground for the cattle, to be consumed during a siege, it may well be question- ed whether the inhabited part of it ever exceeded London in its present extent. 224 ASIA. CHAP. II. BABYLONIA. SECT. VII. where it expands in a pool, which may be the remains of the great lake said to have been excavated for the purpose of preserving Babylon from inundations, when the snow melts on the mountains which cover the sour- ces of the Euphrates. The tomb of Hosein, son of AH, of the family of Mohammed, may have caused the change of name in this place. — Another canal, derived from the same bank of the Euphrates, but below Baby- lon, and whose aperture Alexander caused to be repaired, was named Pallacofia. It is now absorbed in a morass called Rahemah, at the extremity of which a city bore the name of Alexandria. This city was known by the name of Hira.^ when it became the residence of the Ara- bian princes who served the Persians and Parthians against the Romans; and called in history by the general name of Alanmndari, after the name al-Mondar, com-^ men to many of these princes at the fall of their dynasty in the first age of the Mohammedan, A similar cause to that which operated on the name of Vologesia, has in- duced the mutation of this also. The body of Ali, who had been assassinated in Kufa (a place but a few mileS distant, and long since abandoned,) was interred in Hira. which, from the sepulchre of this khalif, came to be called Meshed- Ali. In returning to the Euphrates, Borsippa^ or, accx)rd- ing to Ptolemy, Barsita, was a city distinguished by a particular sect of the Chaldeans, whose name denotes rather the persons and ministers of a religious faith, ^j than the inhabitants of any particular district of country. It is remarkable on this subject, to find near the Euphra- tes a city named Semavat, or Celestial: and a principal arm of the river, called Wadi-Ussema, or the River of i CHAP. IL ASIA. 325 BABYLONIA. Heaven — Below the former position, Sura, where the Jews had a school which rivalled that of Neharda, sub- sists under the same name Thence we shall follow the Euphrates to its junction with the Tigris. In the angle formed by this confluence was a city to which are referred two several names, as to many others in these oriental countries: J/iamea^ in Ptolemy; Digba, in Pli- ny: and if Ptoleiny, by a position Avhose name he writes Z>zV/2jf«a, appears to give two different cities, it is only by a similar error to that wherein he falls in distinguishing Chalybon from lieroea in Syria. This position is occu- pied by a fortress, whose name of Korna expresses in Arabic a point resembling a horn. — What the Tigris furnishes to observation below Ctesiphon, regards a river, named Gyndea* It descends, according to Herodotus, frorh the mountains of Mantiene, or Matiane, in the northern part of Media, and is received into the Tigris. Cyrus, finding it on his passage, divided it into three- hundred and sixty channels. The Gyndes, reduced to nothing by the number of drains which it suffered from Cyrus, has at length re-assumed its course to the Ti- gris; and its entrance into this river is called Foum-el- Saleh, or the Mouth of Peace, in the Arabic language. The name given to it by the Turks in the places whence it issues, is Kara-Sou, or the Black River — A position named Jracca, on this eastern side of the Tigris, attracts * This name of Gyndes, or, as Tacitus expresses it, Gi7ides, in describing a river of Aria, is the same as Zeindeh, in the Persian language denoting (as that passing by Ispahan) a river which revives after having disappeared. ASIA. CHAP. 11 BABYLONIA. the attention of the learned, by reason of the affinity in its name with that of £rec/i, mentioned in the Old Tes- tament among the cities constructed by Nimrod. — But we must not omit remarking, that there was a time when the Euphrates had its own mouth separately from that of the Tigris; and it was in existence when the fleet of Alexander ascended from the sea towards Baby- lon. The term of the navigation of the sea from flie river Indus was a place named Biridotis, otherwise 7>- redoriy at the head of the Persian Gulf, which receives the Tigris and Euphrates. Accompanying a modern traveller in the route of Basra, towards the west, there will be found the ancient bed of the river, now dry. — The Orcheni, inhabiting a city named Orc/ice, caused the diminution of the Euphrates, by deriving it through their lands, which could not otherwise be watered. This city was one of the principal of Chaldea, and the centre of a considerable sect of those doctors to whom the name of Chaldeans is applied. It is believed that its situation is found in the place now named Drahemia and Dgiam- Ali, on a canal, which, issuing from the Tigris a little above the position of Basra, conducts to this city, whose foundation,* under the khalifat of Omar, caused the de- population of the circumjacent places; and it is thus that a great intermediate deposit of merchandise, whose name of Jfwlogi is scarcely discernible in the modern form of Oboleh, a little below the aperture of the canal jusl mentioned, has transferred this advantage to Basra. — The lower part of the course of the Tigris from the junction of the Euphrates, was called Pasitigrhi and this i.s what is now named Shatul-Arab, or the Ri\er o£ the Arabs. We see that, in the time of Alexander, this CHAP. II, ASIA. 227 SECT. VIII. PERSIA. river only communicated with the sea after traversing a pool or moor, called the Chaldean ntiorass: and in sea- sons .of spring tides, by which the army of Trajan suf- fered in his eastern expedition, this sunken land is still inundated, — The land which the canal of Basra (hereto- fore descending to the sea) and the Pasitigris inclosed, was called Mesene, as being between two arms of the river. And in the oriental writers, who speak of the churches subjected to the Nestorian Catholicos of Se- leucia, this insulated shred of country is called Perat- Miscan, or the Mesene of the Euphrates^ to distinguish it from the Mesene of the Tigris just mentioned. — We shall conclude this article with remarking, that, as the Eulcsusy a river of Susiana, approached the left or east- ern bank of the Pasitigris, there was a communication opened between them, which is still navigated. An Arab prince (named Spacines) having there constructed a Tampart on a mound raised by human labour, this place was named S/iasini Charax. But it will belong to Susi- ana rather than to Babylon, if we take the course of the Pasitigris for the separation of these countries. SECTION EIGHTH. PERSIA, khozesTan or chosisTan, and pars* Persia extends from the frontier of Media on the ■north, southward to the gulf which from it is called Si- nus Persicus. It is separated from Babylonia by the Tigris on the west, and is bounded on the east by Car- * Provinces of Present Persia. 228 ASIA. CHAP. II. PERSIA. SECT. Vlir. mania. Its name in Scripture is Paras, which is nearly the same with that of Fars, according to its modern form, as the permutation in the initial of P to F\p fre- quent in this country, where Is/?ahan, for example, is pronounced Is/ahan. Elam, son of Shem, is the parent of this nation, according to the holy text. It remained in obscurity till the time of Cyrus, who extended his dominion over the most considerable part of Asia that Avas known, from the river Indus to the Egean Sea; sub- jecting to the patrimony of his ancestors as well the kingdom of Babylon, as whatever the domination of the Medes had comprehended westward to the river Halys; and annexing to it also the kingdom of Lydia beyond that river. This empire, to which Cambyses, son of Cyrus, added Egypt, subsisted not much more than two ages, when it was conquered by Alexander, after whose death the eastern provinces fell to the lot of Seleucus Nicator; and his successors in Syria lost these provin- ces to the Parthians. But, under the dominion of these last, Persia had its particular kings; and in an enumera- tion which we have of the provinces of their empire, neither Persm, nor the adjacent country of Carmania^ve fovmd comprised. The Persian princes were neverthe- less in a state of dependence till the third century. A Persian, who took the nyme of Artaxerxes, shook off' the yoke of the Parthians, and transferred their power to the Persians, who enjoyed it about four hundred years, till the invasion of the Arabs, under the first kha- llfs, successors of Muhamnied. The ancient renown of Persia, which a second dynasty renewed, has main- tained the name of this empire, as a general term in geography, applied to all that country which from the CHAP. 11. ASIA. 229 SECT. VIII. PERSIA, limits of the Turkish domination extends eastward to Hindoostan. Susiana and Perais^ or Persia Profier^ com- plete the general term ot PEksiA; and witlr the former province which first presents itself, we enter upon the detail of particular objects. Susiana. Susiana, whose name is now Khozestanj participates the situation of Persia, as being contained within the limits of Media and the Persian Gulf It con- fines with Babylon in the neighbourhood of the Tigris; and the river Oroates, which is also found under the name of Pasitigj-is, and called Tab in the modern geo- graphy, separates it from Persia Proper on the borders of the gulf. — The name of Elymais takes a great extent in Susiana, being as well applied to the northern and mountainous division, as to the maritime part, which is flat and moorish. But the first is more agreeable to the situation of the Elymxi-, who are mentioned as having a prince independent both of the Macedonians of Syriai and the Parthians.— Another country of Susiana, and which comprised the capital, according to Herodotus, was named Cissia. The middle of the country is traver- sed by the river Euleus, which is Ulai in Daniel; and which, taking also the name of Choasfies., pierces, before arriving at Susa the capital, a mountain, whose name of Koh-asp signifies in Persian the Mountain of the Horse. We read that the kings of Persia drink no other water than that of this river. Its true source, above its issue from the Koh-asp, is in the Koh-zerdeh, or the Yellow Mountain, from whose opposite side springs the Zein- dehrud, or the river of Ispahan. After having directed its course very obliquely towards the Pasitigris, with which this river has an artificial communication, it turns 230 ASIA. CHAP. II. PERSIA. SECT. VIII. suddenly, and discharges itself into the Persian Gulf by many mouths, taking from a modern place on its banks the name of Karun. — Susa^ from whose name is formed that of the province, appears also under tlie plural form of Susan, which in the languatiC of the country signifies Lilies. It was the winter dwelling of the Persian kings, the great heats of the summer rendering Ecbatana the more agreeable residence during this season It is now commonly called Tuster, or. with more conformity to its original name, Suster. A city now in ruins, but heretofore considerable, and whose vulgar name of Ahwaz was ex- tended by the Arabs to all the Khozesian, would appear to preserve in that of Hus (by which it is known to the Syiians) some analogy to the name of Chusii, or O'sw, mentioned as a people of Susiana, as well as of the par- ticular canton called Cissia. — The mountains which co- vered the country on the north, were occupied by peo- ple who acknowledged no superior; for, to the Elyme- ans must be joined the Cosscei, who, by a situation confi- ning on Media, are sometimes comprehended in it.— The Ux:ii were placed on the frontiers of Persia; and Alexander, to open himself a way, was obliged, notwith- standing the asperity of the places, to reduce this nation. Their name may be perceived in the modern denomi- nation of Asciac, particularly appropriated to this can- ton, which concludes what we have to say concerning Susiana. We may add, however, that the whole extent of this mountainous ^region is now named LoAristan, and that the people inhabiting it are called Lo6r and Baktiari. Persis. We enter now upon the description of Per- sis, or Persia properly so called, which is separated from CHAP. n. ASIA. 231 SECT. VIII. Susiana on the westj by the Oroates or Tab, as above stated. — The mountainous country which we have seen making the northern part of Susiana, continues to the centre of Fersis. It becomes very even on the frontier of the Kirman; and the maritime country is also plain. Its principal rivers, Praxes, and Medus, after uniting their streams, lose, themselves in a lake of salt water, with which the ancient geographers were unacquainted, but whose modern name is Bakteghian. A dyke raised by some prince to contain the first of these rivers, has caused it to be called Bend-Emir. The second appe'xrs to be that which towards its source is named Abi-Kuren, or the Avater of Kur; which Shah Abbas undertook to turn into the river of Ispahan, by cutting through a mountain. The Cyrus of which Strabo speaks, as ha- ving its course in Ccele-Persis, or concave Persia, through the Pasargades, cannot be the Abi-Kuren, from the manner in which he mentions the Medus, more resem- bling it in its circumstances. — One must pass the Praxes of Persia, as the same author says Alexander did in his march, to arrive at Fersepolis, whose magnificent ruins are well known a little beyond' the Bend-Emir. The denomination, purely Greek, of Fersefiolis, conceals from us the native name, which might be the same with that of Estakar, under which the Persians of the present day recognise this place; but which, more apparent in its ruins, is commonly Called Tchel-minar, or the Forty Columns, figuratively for an indefinite number. — Shiraz has taken, in Pars, the rank which Persepolis anciently held; and though the writers since the time of Moham- med refer the foundation of this city to the year of the Hegira seventy-six, reporting withal that it received 232 ASIA. CHAP. U. PERSIA. SECT. VIII. great augmentations in the fourth century of the same 3era, yet its situation is too advantageous for us to be- lieve that such had been formerly neglected. In seek- ing then to give it a place in antiquity, it may be re- marked that the name of Corra, applied to a Persian city by Ptolemy, is the same with that of the river which passes through this, or Correm-dere: the last member of it being only the general designation of a current of water. It is to be observed that this does not fall into the Persian Gulf, as we see in some mapsj but, like the united Araxes and Medus, expands itself in a moor, whose waters are sZL\t.-—Pasa7-gada was the ancient roy- al city of the Persians. A particular people who took the name of it, were distinguished for comprehending the tribe or family of the Achaemenides, the most illus- trious of the nation, and from whom Cyrus was de- scended. Cyrus had there his tomb; and a city whicji preserves the name of Pasa, or P'asa, with the surname of Kuri, according to the Persians, shows us the posi- tion of Pasargades, or Pasagardas; for the name is also thus written. — The mountains which cover the north of this country were occu'^ied by the Parxtaceni; and it is remarked that a neighbouring canton to Ispahan is na- med Perhauer. That which is called Hetzardara, or the Thousand Mountains, may answer to the Parchoa- tras, which, according to Ptolemy, separates Persia from Media. — The nameof./^*/2arfa«a, among the cities which he gives to Persia, has too much affinity with that of Ispahan to permit any doubt of its identity: though it may be observed of this city, which the great Shah Ab- bas made his capital, that it is beyond the mountains which constitute the modern limits of Fars. — Pliny CHAP. II. ASIA. 233 SECT. IX. CARMANIA ET GEDEOSIA. speaks of a city under the name of Ecbatana, as a place occupied by the Magi: a circumstance that attracts our attention to a place called Gnerden, where the Ghebres, or ancient Parsis, preserving the worship of fire, have a priest of superior dignity charged with the office of pre- serving a pyre perpetually burning on an adjacent mountain. It is remarked that Elburz, the name of the mountain, is common to many other places consecrated to this object of superstition. — In the name of lezed, on th«K frontier of the Kerman, may be recognised that of Isatichxt though- placed in Carmauia by Ptolemy. — There remains something to be said of the maritime part of Persia. A royal residence, under the name of Taoce^ at some distance from the sea, is indicated by the name of Taug in tiie oriental geography. — The li- mits between Persia and Carmania, on the coast of the Gulf, were fixed by Nearchus, admiral of Alexander's fleet, to be opposite to a neighbouring isle, whose name of Catea is recognised under the modern form of Keish, or Cais. This isle, though of no great extent, was re- marbable for being a great emporium, before this ad- vantage was transferred to Ormus. SECTION NINTH. CARMANIA ET GEDROSIA, KERMAN, AND MEKRAN. Carmania. Carmania, succeeding Persia towards the east, preserves in its extent the same parallels of la- titude, Ptolemy, encroaching on Gedrosia, exaggerates the dimensions of Carmania far beyond the limits as- X k 234 ASIA. CHAP. If CARMANIA ET GEDROSIA. SECT. IX signed to it in the relation of Nearohus; who, coastinj^ these countries, fixes as a term of division a promontory named Car/iella^ which is indubitably Cape Jask; ar.d recognising moreover for the first place in Carmanhu coming from the mouths of the Indus, that which, un- der the name of Badis, he indicates as adjacent. — The objects that antiquity offers to observation in Carmaniu, are for the most part limited to the sea-coast. Hanno- zia, now represented by Gomron, or Bender Abbassi,. was an ancient position on the continent, before the re- treat of its inhabitants to a little island in the vicinity, which happened on the invasion of the country by tlir Moguls, in the thirteenth century. — This isle, called Gerun, is mentioned in antiquity under the name of Ogyris, and is said to have contained the tomb of king Erythras, who is pretended to have given his name to the Erythrean Sea, The people that this desert isle ve;- ceived, communicated to it the name of their primitive dwelling; and, notwithstanding that an insulated groundj of small extent, covered with salt, destitute of fresh wa- ter, was but a dreary habitation; we know that, by its ad- vantageous situation for a mart of Indian commerce, it became the once flourishing state of Ormus The ; greatest island of the Persian Gulf, near Ormus, an on this frontier. The Da- hestan, which is contiguous, cvidemly owes this name * to the nation of Daha, which Arsaces governea— The Barcanii mentioned in tlie aru ies of the kings of Per- sia, retain their name in that of Balkan, which a moun- tain and a gulf adjacent still bear. — Afiavaretica was the name of an inland province, which retains that of Abi- verd, or Baverd — It was of an adjacent canton named Parthicne that the name of Parthian, once so illustrious, was formed. This canton, under the kings of Persia, and the Macedonian princes of Syria, was subordinate to Hyrcania, and of little consideration. But the conquests of the Parthians extended the name of Varthia to that part of Media situated beyond the Caspian Gates.— Par- thaunisa^ as it appears in the description already cited of this part of the empire of the Parthians, or Msxa., was the principal city of Parthiene, and the place of sepul- ture for their kings. Nesa is still the name of this city; v/ffich, beyond the hiils of Sahar, or the Sariphi of Pto- lemy, has befor^ it vast plains, proper for the Parthian nomades, or shepherds, as they were characterized. And it was thence that the Turkish sultan, ancestor of the Ottoman family, departed for the banks of the Euphra- tes. — Let us add that a river which flows In the envi- rons of Nesa, falls into the Caspian Sea, under the name of Ochus in antiquity # We have yet to speak of a province which was com- . prised in the empire of the Parthians. Margiana, adja- cent to Bactriana, lay east of Parthiene, and north of Aria. It o-ved its name to the river Margus, which issu s from the mountains between Bactriana and Aria; and like the Y 246 ASIA. CHAP. II. ARIA, &C. SECT. XI. Arius, to which its course is parallel, is absorbed a little below the capital on the borders of ihe desert, by which a great part of this country is enveloped; the Persians preserving its name in Marg-ab. The fertility of a par- ticular canton determined Antiochus, son of Seleucus Nicator, to inclose it with a rampart of fifteen hundred stadia, as appears by Strabo. But pr obaWy these stadia are of the shortest scale, as that seems to have been especially used in the eastern countries. — The prince whom we have just mentioned made a new and very considerable city of a situation which Alexander had judged proper for an Alexandria., altering its name at the same time to that of Antiochia. This is known to the oriental geography by the name of Marou; with the surname of Shahi-gian, as who, should say, the soul or affection of the sovereign; the great calamities which it has suffered from those revolutions to which Asiatic slates have ever been extremely subject, having not totally annihilated it. The name of Murou is com- mon to another city, which is Marou-*!rund, or Marou of the River: and this river is the Merg-ab. — Maruca is a position to report here; because we recognise the Marucxi in the canton named Marushak, adjacent to Marou, though placed by Ptolemy in Bactriana; where •we shall have occasion to remark a still more eccentric transposition by this geogr.ipher. Bactriana. Bactriana extends along the southern bank of the Oxus, which separates it from Sogdiana. The mountains, which are a continuation of the Pa.ro- fiamisus, covering the north of J?idm, bound Bactriana towards the south. — This country is said to be of such high antiquity as to have been conquered by Ninus. It CHAP. ir. ASIA. 247 SECT. XI. ARIA, &C. •was subjected to the Persians after t!ie time of Cyrus, but was never conquered by the Parthians. At the time of the insurrection of these apjainst the Syrian kings, the Greeks ■wiio vmder these princes governed the re- mote provinces, rendered themselves independent in Bactriana; and became so powerful by rrew conquests, that the country to the mouths of the Indus, and much beyond the limits of Alexander's conquesis, was sub- jected to them. — There is a considerable confusion in the names of rivers in Bactriana. Ochus cannot be the sanae river viih that already cited; since- united with the Darg'nmanes, it falls into the Oxus. — The name of Baclrus is given lo a river which should connuimicate it to the capital. We know at present only the name of the principal river, wl)ich receives another near the ca- pital; and its name is Delrash. — 'ihis capital, called .Sac- tra^ had also the name of Zariasfui, wjiich also appears to the river Lactrus. As to the modern Ucuiie of Balk, ■which Has superseded that of Bactra^ it should not be esteemed an alteration of this name; but rather an ap- pellative term, denotinga piincip^l city; this having me- rited svich distinction in aU ages. — We see, in the march of Alexander to invade Bactriana, that, after traversing the mo;uitoins, he found on his passage a city' named Drafimca, or Darapaa; and the topical disposition of the couniry offers to observation a pl.ice named BaM inn, at the issiie of thf go' ges which give entrance to it. To this canton, nameci Gaur or Gouv, may be applied the );ame of Guria^ which Polybius uses in speaking of an exjjedition of Antiochus III, against Euthydernus, wiio became so- vereign in Bactriana — The Tochari were mountaineers, on the declivity which regards Bactriana: and Tocaris- 248 ASIA. CHAP. II. ARIA, &C. SECT. XI. tan is still tlie name of the country between the nioun- tains and tie Gihon, or Oxiis.— A city under the name Aornos^ wiiich appe.'vs common to many places strong by situation, ciin be no bpiter assigned than to I'alekan, having a castle on a monntain called Nokr-koh, or the Mountain of Siher, whicli was besiei^ed by Genghiz- kban. And this concludes what we have to say concern- ing B?.ctriana. — it must nevertheless be added, that if Ptolemy here places Maracanda^ which actually btlongs to Sogdijna, ii is tliat the latitude of this city does not amount to the hiight whereto he advances Sogdiana, but ii included in the space wliich he assigns by a pro- portionate eKaggeralion of this country immediately conti'^uous. Sogdiana. This country extends along the light or northern side of the river Oxv.s., or, in the oriental geography, Gihon, whose course divides two great re- gions, Iran and iouran; the one emi>racing the Persian provinces in general, the other extending over tlie coun- tries of ancient Scythia. The country called by us Trans-Oxiane con f spends with that which the orientals also express by the name of Mauer-ennabr,- or beyond the river. The name of Sogdiana subsists in that of al- Sogd, proper to a valley which, for its exubcfani fertili- ty, is one of the four cantons distinguished by the name of Ferdous, or Paradise. — This valley is watered by a river which tlie historians of Alexander call Polijitmc- lufi, or the most precious: and it is by the numerous drains derived from this river that the adjacent lands are fertilized, while the parent stream is thereby so much reduced that il wants powf-r to attain the Oxus.— Mara- canda preserves its name in Samarkand, in the valley of CHAP. II. ASIA. 249 SECT, XI. * ARIA, &,C. Sogd, on this river. We read in the oriental geogra- phers that this city, which Timur, or Temir-leng, ftade the capital of his empire, has a vast exic ior space envi- roned by a wall, to protect it against the sudden incur- sions of the enemy, to which it is extremely exposed, from the character of the neighbouring nations. The same is reported of Bukara, which only yields to Sa- markand in this country: but to wliich there cannot be assigned a conespondent position amoni^; those mention- ed in antiquity — We, however, recognise some of these. Oxiana cannot be better applied than to Tet med, becarse it is the great passage of the Oxusi between the country of Balk ap.d Mader-ennahr. — A considera- ble river named Wash is received into the Gihon: and tlie nanv of Bascaiis, in Ptolemy, appears to have affini- ty with it; though he makes it one of the rivers which contribute to form the Jaxartes.— There was an Jlexan- dria in this canton: and the surname of Oxiana, which distingvishes its individuruily, accoidiiig to Ptolemy, authorises tlie presumption of its being upon the Oxus: and, in the Arabian geography of Ecirisi, Alexandria is a city of this country, without an indication of its situa- tion. If we place it above Oxiana or Termed, as in Ptolemy, it may have occupied a position which, before the douiination of Timur, the princes who governed what is called the en pire of Zagai:.i had chosen for their residence, under the name of Sali-Ser. i — A place which is only distinguished by the appelhaive Petra, or the Rock, and which was besieged by Alexander, cor- responds with that named in the country itself Shad- man; but by the Turks Hisarek, which in their lan- Y 2 • 250 ASIA. rHAP.lI. ARIA, Sec. SEC I. XI. guagt" denotes a fortress. Yaucaca is thought to be dis- covered in Nek-shab; as in Nur, or Nour, is supposed the canton called JVaura, where a defile was guarded by another rock, or Petra. — The situation and the name of Kacius refer to Gabcs^ which is mentioned as one of the first places to which the exploits of Alexander have gi- ven celebrity in this country.— Another more remarka- ble, was a city coristructed by Cyrus, on the hither bank of the Jaxartes, in his expedition againf^t the Massage- tes, named Cyreschata; a name which in its termina- , tion expresses a position the most remote. It was de- stroyed by Alexander, to substitute a city of his own name, distinguished by the surname of Ultvna., corres- ponding in Latin with the precedent term in Greek. There is no position which so evidently represents these cities as that of Cogend, wiiich presents itself before entering the country of Fergana on this bank of the Si- hon, or Jaxartes. The country traversed by the Oxvis in the latter part of its course, belonged to the Chorasmii; and is well known by its modern name of PLharasm', or Khoaresm. under ihe second empire of the Persijns, we find it oc- cupied by a Scythian nation, called Euthalitea by the Greeks of the Lower Emp're; and whose name of Hai- atelah in Abulfeda extends over all the Miifir-ennahr, which is ordmyrily attributed to the Tartars called Uz- beks. — The Uc-me of Gor^-o is observed to be thai qf the capital of the Euthalites: and the city known at present in Kharasm under the name of Urghenz, is the same with Corcang in the oriental geographers According to the ancients, both the Oxi^s and Jaxartes ha>e their mouth sin the Caspian Sea. However, we know by actual CHAP. II. ASIA. 251 SECT. XI. ARIA, &C. information that the Oxus oi Gi.'ioii, ttirned into a lake, no lonp;er flows in lo the sea; and that tne channel which conveyed it thither, closed by design, is now dry. In the map of the ancient world, it Kas been deemed expe- dient to design these rivers as they really are; they moreover expressly appear in their present state in a representation made of these eastern countries about five hundred years ago. Were it permitted here to dis- cuss what Herodotus says of a river under the name of Praxes, it would appear that this Araxes having no affi- nity in circumstances with that of Armenia, and having communication with a lake by a multitude of artificial canals, notwithstanding its pr,ogress to the sea, can be no other than the Oxus. And it would also appear that Strabo mentions the same praxes. This name of Arax- es was common to too many rivers in Asia, not to be taken for an appellative term, rather than the proper name of an individual river. Thus Herodotus employs the same name of Araxes in speaking;' of the expedition of Cyrus against Queen Tomyris and the Massagetes, Avhere there is evident allusion to the Jaxartes rather than to the Oxus. We find, in the historians of Alex- ander, the Jaxartes which the ancients give for the boundary of Sogdiana, mentioned under the name of Tanais. Its modern name is Sir, which appears to have prevailed over that of Sihon, familiar to the oriental geographers, and reading in Pliny tiiat the Jaxartes was called ^ilis among the Scythians, we shall not judge it to be the most recent name. 252 ASIA. CHAP. II. SCYTHIA A3IATICA; &C. SECT. XII. SECTION TWELFTH SCYTHIA ASIATICA, ET SERICA, PARf 0.F tAfifART AND T'IBET', ScC. ScYTRiA Amatica. This Scythia, according to the knowledge that the ancients had of it, was but a small part of that which connmon usage comprehends under the general name of Tartary.* Scythia is divided by Ptolenty into Scythia iiitra Imcmnu and Scythia extra I?naUm,'--The mountain of Jmaiia is connected with Paropanisus by the chain which covers the north of India; ana in the Indian geography we f^nd the name of Ime'ia Pambadam, wherein is a remarkable affinity with that of ihe tv.'o mountains above mentioned. In the prolongation of this chain to the east, between Scythia and India- it takes the name of Emodus; and it is reasonable lO suppuse that the observations of moJern geogrcipheis huve given a precision to the natural fea- tures and local circumstances of this country, which cannot be expected from Ptolemy. But it is evident t!:at Imaiis, to divide Scythia, must detach a branch which extends far towards the north. — We find no name more considerate in Scytliia thun that of Massagetae, \ * This name of Tartary is of recent date; that of Tatar, as It should be written, only appearing- towards the close of the twelfth century; and even limited to a single horde or tribe, whose submission to that of the Moguls commanded by Gen- ghiz Kahn, was the first achievement of this conqueror: an , event that did not hinder thci name of the vr.nquished people from prevailing over the other to such an amount, as to become a general indication for almost half the continent of Asia. CHAP. II. ASIA. 253 SECT. XII. SCYTHIA ASIA.TICA, &C. which may be mterpreted the Great Gcick, by the sig- nification of the initial syllables.- Tha primitive and principctj clweliitjg of the Massagetes was beyond the Jaxartes or Araxes, according to HtMo4,otus; and in the vicinity of the moor which the same rivet forms, ac- cording to Strabo. And if we find this n.trae in other countries, as in those of the ^lans and the Huns, of a different race, tlie diffusion of it was owing to the cele- brity that it acquired in Scythia. The ptoper name of Gefe has rernained to a vast country,. extending to Seri- ca — Southward of these, the Sacce formed a great na*- lion of Nomades, who had no cities, but inhabited ca- verns and forests, and who repelled Cyrus in I'!-- attack upon them — A country which immediately succeeds Sogdiana towards the east, preserves the lurae i>{ ^^aki- ta The Comeda inhabited the monntains that cover tliis country on the noithern side, and whence the Jax- artes takes its source — -A position uncier the name of Turris Lafiidta attracts attention to a fortress on a steep rock, named Aatas.— Towards the common limits of the two Scythias, the station appointed for the leception of the merchants whom commerce attracted to the coun- try of the Scr's, may be represented by that named Souc, if it have any relation to the same word in the Arabic languai^e, signifying a fair or market. We may -add, that the passage of a mountain gives entrance into the country of Kashgar; as Casta Regio h placed by Ptolemy in the further Scythia, in the same parallel with the above mentioned position, and immediately succeeding it. — The position of Ascou, farther north than Kasht»ar, corresponds otherwise as well as in the circumstance of being a principal place, with that named 254 ASIA. CHAP. II. ' SCYTHIA ASIATICA, &C. SECT. XII. Auxacia^ in Piolemy. — We shcdl speak of /««eo?OM, of this Scytl(ia, in treating of Serica. — As to the ^A«, a Scythian people, described as the most just aniong men, it is as difficult \^ find them morally as geographically; and Strabo e':ives this people to Europe, whom other Writers place ir. Asia. The Arimaspi^ who have but one eye, are in the Sc.nie ctitegory, referred to one and the other division of tlic world; and the Grifihi, or Grifons, ■who guarded the t^ohi that tliev^77W2a.s;/2?aws endeavoured to seize, mt-y. together with the two former, be consign- ed to the regioiis of romance. The Jgripfim of Hero- ' dotus should be, from the manner in which he speaks of them, rather a society of Bramins or Lumas, than a particular n;iiion- Serica. Serica appeal's to be a continuation of the same country with Scyiiua, vuthoui a sepaiation marked by any local circumstance. The name of the people, or Seres, is tiled in many writeis of antiquity; but it is to Ptolen>y alone that we owe any detail ot the country, as ■well as of the anterior part cf Scylhia. "And among all the regions which the geography of Ptolemy compre- hends, it is not' without some surprise that we remark Serica to be the most correctly treated-, although one of the objects the most remote in it. But this country was on the route by which a great trade was maintained with the frontier of China; and he miglit have gained infor- mation of its choroguiphy by the same way. An ancient denomination, and truly Scythian, is that of Gete, which extends over Serica. However, there is another known; the name of Jiygur, more special and appropriate, which refers to those of Ii/ia^-uri. given to this nation; and Ithagurua^ a mountain of the country. It must be added, CHAP. II, ASIA. 255 SECT. XII. SCYTHIA ASIATICA, &C. that the ethnic name which appccirs to l>ave predomina- ted here, is that of the Issrdones, or Rasedones; which as the writers of antiquity have given to several people among the Sarmalians towards the, Pains Moeotis, as well as to some nations of India, it is not extraordinary to find applied to a Scythian nation. — Of two cities of the com- mon name of Issedon, one was surnamed Serica, the other Scythia. The Chinese history in the recital of enterprises of ( hina upon the adjacent countries, begun about a hundred and fifty yenrs before the Christian sera, furnishes information about these countries not to be found elsewhere. It indicates, as capital of the prin- cipal part of the Eygur, a city of which the Chinese name denotes it to have been situated at the confluence of two rivers; but which is also cited in the Arabian geographers, under a name less foreign to the country; and in Marco-Polo, by that of Lop. This name of Lop is known in a lake which veceives the most considera- ble of the rivers of Eygur, augmented by another which represents CEc/ia?-des, of the termination of whose course Ploiemy appears ignorant. There is little risk of error in placing here the Issedon of Serica; but the other Isaedon being Scythian, we must go back for its position, which we shall most probably find in that na- med by the Turks Hara-Shar, or the Black Town; and, in another language, Cialic, or Cealac, which a traveller of the thirteenth century represents as the principal of this region. — The place most interesting to curiosity is Sera Metrofiolis: but, before arriving there, we must re- mark a chain of mountains named Ouorocorras.^ other- wise Sericua MmP; and a rivei- issuing from it, called Bautes, that forms branchts which unite after having 256 ASIA. CHAP. II. •■ _____ SCYTHIA ASIATICA, &C. SECT. XII. held separate courses towards tlie north. 1 his river, on the frontier of China, is represented with conformity to these circumstances, as a doiil);e stream under the name of Etzine. Now the reigning city in all ages, on this frontier, having been Kan-tcheo\i, and these natural features corresponding witlial, it must unaoubtedly re- present the capital of Ser'.ca, This city, whose name appears under the form of Campilion, in Marco-Polo, commanded, as he expresses it, the country of Tangut: and if this country make at present a part of the Chi- nese province of Shefi-si, it must be observed that in Kan-tcheou resides a particular governor, independent of the viceroy pf the province. It was heretofore the residence of princes of a powerful nation, mentioned in Chinese history under the name of Hoei-he; and the sciences were there cultivated. A remarkable circum- stance in its position isj having the latitude well ascer- tained bv observation, in our days, to a fraction of a de- gree, the same with that of Sera in Ptolemy; who ap- pears to have been accurately informed of some particu- lar parallels in the east. We see, in Ptolemy, Serica confining upon a coun- try of the Sine, between the east and south; a circuni- slance that requires explanation, to prevent a confusion with a country of the same name, wliich wiij appear if this work, annexed to the article of India, without de^ viating from the order that Ptolemy has observed in th« arrangement of the same objects. History, which musl! often illustrate geography, will show us who were tlie Sina contiguous with Serica, far distant from the Sintt beyond the Garges. Shen-si, bordeW^ on Serica, com-] prised, about eight hundred years before the C:hri , com 4 risti;-.* i CHAP. II. ASIA. 257 SECT. IX. SCYTHIA ASIATICA, &C. sera, a kingdom called Tsin; and it must be believed that it is by comparison with this kingdom of Tsin, that, in Chinese books the country to the west, and of greater extent, is called Ta-Tsin, or the Great Tsin. For, be- sides that the Chinese do not designate their country by this name, it is well known that their pride will not suf- fer it to be compared with any other. The name of Tsin, comprised in Shen-si, was pmserved by the west- ern people whom commerce brought across Serica. Moreover, the situation which we discover here to be that of Serica, by an immediate succession of anterior regions, and by a rigorous application of places reported in this country to those locally correspondent, is not that which it has been made to take: the northen part of China having been hitherto thought to represent it; while the position of Se7-a has been transported to Pe- kin, three hundred leagues distant from that which ac- tually belongs to it — Antiquity publishes extraordinary things concerning the Seres: such as two hundred years ©f life, an unalterable love of justice, aversion from war, and no taste for the arts. But though this last circum- stance may enter into the character of a Scythian nationi we are not to form the same judgment of those which precede. The ancients appear to have had a false idea of silk; the name of which having an evident analogy to that of Serica, it may not be improper to enter into a brief dis- quisition of the subject here. The ancients describe it to be a kind of white wool growing on the leaves of a tree, from which it was disengaged for carding by means of a suffusion of water. This setjms to be a plau- Z 258 ASIA. CHAP. II. INDIA ET SlifM. SECT. XIII, sible error, the description resembling what appears in a Ciiinese memoir conccming Eygur; that in this coun- try is a tree pi educing a species of fruit, from which is drawn a thread very white and very fine.* However this may be, there is mention of the silk-worm, under the name of Ser, in a writer of the second century; though this worm was reputed Indian, because it was from In- dia that silk was immediately brought into the west. SECTION THIRTEENTH. INDIA ET SINJE, fHE fWO PENINSULAS AND COCHIN CHINA. India is the most extensive part of ancient Asia, as it is one of the most celebrated. Sciences and polity are found among the Indians from the earliest time in which the country was known. The entei'prises of Cy- rus, and of Darius son of Hystaspes, on India, preceded by an expedition of Semiramis, and by that attributed to Dionysius or Bacchus, have afforded to the west no par- ticular knowledge of this country. Nor did Europe ac- quire any geographical acquaintance with India till the invasion of it by Alexander. It was under Seleucus Ni- cator, who, in the dismemberment of the empire of this conqueror, saw all the east under his dominion, that this continent was explored to the Ganges, and the bounds which the sea prescribed to it on the south were ascer- tained by navigators. But navigation and co.nmerce, more favourable still than war to the extention of the Is not cotton here the subject of disquisition? CHAP. II. ASIA. 259 SECT. XIII. INDIA ET SIN^. limhs of geography, as we have seen exemplified in ages posterior to those of antiquity, had carried these limits beyond the Gantres as far as the country of Sinse; and what Strabo, and Pliny after him, have left us igno- rant of in this extremity of the world known to the an- cients, is an advancement due to Ptolemy. And what- ever be the defects of his geography, the application of modern notices to the objects which he pitsen>s, will be sufficient to fix them in the positions which severally belong to them. In India there are two great rivers, the Indus and the Ganges. The course of this last makes a partition of the continent into two regions. India intra Gangem^ and India ultra Gangem; India within, and India with- out or beyond the Ganges. It would appear that India received its name from the other river, which traverses from north to south all that part of it bordering on the anterior countries. But it must be remarked that, in the country itself, this river is called Sind, from an ap- pellative denoting a river, common in every age; and the name of Sindus^ or Sinthus^ is also applied in anti- quity to the Indus. Among the multitude of rivers de- scending from the mountains that cover the north of India, it is not easy to distinguish that to which the name of Indus peculiarly belongs, there being no cer- tainty in their names even at the present day. We shall now enter upon an examination of what the marches of Alexander give; the deiLiil of wi.ich fur- nishes whatever is most inteiesting relating to ancient geography in this part of India. Arrian is the most authentic historian to be consulted on this subject.— 260 ASIA. CHAP. IT. INDIA EX SINjE. SECT. XIII. Alexander, in his expedition for India, departed from the Alexmidria founded at the descent of the Paropa- mise, when advancing towards Bactriana, as we have shown above. The oriental geographers agree that this Alexandria is Kandahar, a place often disputed between Persia and India. But the analogy of which they speak in this denomination cannot be acquiesced in, since the name of Kandahar seems to come from the ancient Per- sian term Kohiind, or, by abbreviation, Kond or Kand, denoting a fortress. — After a river named Cofihes., which may be that in the environs of Kandahar; the Coas^ or the Cohes, which Alexander met with, is known by its actual name of Cou. — The nation of AsfiiU and a river under the name of Euasfila^ which is not mentioned elsewhere, are beyond; then follow the Gurtei, and the river Gu7'cEus.—-Vhe Assaceni, who succeeded, are found by the knowledge acquired of a particular canton and city named Ash-nagur, the last member of the name being a term in the Indian language common to princi- pal cities. Now this canton being beyond that which has been for some lime known under the name of Ca- bul, and even beyond the city of Devava more recently known, it must be the region given between the river C/ioas and the nation of the Assace?n. This interval is intersected both by the river of Cabul, called Behat op of Spices, otherwise Hezare, or the Thousandth, and by that which passes by Devava. Actual information of Ash-nagur piaces this city at the confluence of the Be- hat and the Sind: and this is the first indication that we have of the Indus, whose source must thus be in the nortu-west angle oi India, in the province named Kaka- CHAP. II. ASIA. 261 SECT. XIII. • INDIA ET SINjE. ner.* — There is found in Ptolemy, between the Coas and the Indus, a river named Suastus, communicating to a canton the name of Suastene; and although there be no other mention of it in antiquity, modern geography knows a river and a canton nan.ed Suvat, which is evi- dently the same. It must be observed, at the same time, that the information thus acquired places the re- gion and the river of Suvut beyond the Sind, which we have met with. On the other hand the position of 5c- risadis, which in the march of Alexander preceded the passage of the Indus, and which the return of limur. from his expedition in India makes known by the name Berudgee, would intimate that the river called Indus is not the Sind iiitherto, but the Tchenav, which issues from Kashmir, and at whose confluence with the prece- ding Indus the city of Altock is situated. — The advan- tage of the situation of Attock, and some analogy in this denomination, which seems preceded by an article in the oriental manner, concur to represent Taxila, the most considerable city in this part of India.— On the Suvat, at its entrance into the Sind, the name of Rents has a manifest affinity with that of Jornos, the famous • In the country called Souhad by Rennel, who, though he differs from M. D'Anville in many of his names, agrees exactly with him in the latitude and long'itude of the sources of the Sind, and in the direction of the mountains which cover them. But the disagreement may be easily reconciled, by observing the great diversity of populai* names for the same objects in Hindoostan, occasioned by the frequent revolutions and con- quests which this unhappy country has suffered. Z 2 262 ASIA. CHAP. II. INDIA ET SIN.E. SECT. XIII. rock in the submission of which Alexander thought his glory interested. Modern geography indicates ano- ther place of similar situation, under the name of Tche- hin-kot, below Attock, in the angle formed by the con- fluence of the Cou with the Sind. As it is suid in his- tory that Embolima was a city in the vicinity of Aornos, and as the position of this city in Ptolemy appears in the neighbourhood of the Coas and Indus, and lower than Taxila, Tchehin-kot rather than Renas should r«^re- sent Aornos. But when we read in Strabo that Aoinos is towards the sources of the Indus, we shall be more incli- ned to apply to it the position of Renas. — It is deenied necessary to explain also the circumstances that regard Cas/iira, placed in Kashmir. It is given as a principal city, comnuinicating its name to a country; but placed according to Ptolemy more towards the centre of India than Kashmir. An evident analogy in tlie names is a presumption of identity; and it can hardly be believed that the knowledge of this country, so celebrated in In- dia for the amenity of its aspect, was unknov\n to the ancients. And yet, in the detail of the marches of Alex- ander, we see nothing resembling what distinguishes the situation of this region, encompassed by mountains. -r-On this side of the Indus, JVysa was a city which me- rited to be known to Alexander. Its foundation is attri- buted to Dionysius or Bacchus, in his expedition from India, and Indian traditions meiuion Kiisada-buram; that is to say, the city of Nysa and of a hero who issued from it. Ptolemy gives the position of it under the name oi A''aga- ra; adding that its name is also Dionysiofwlis. Nagar, or Nagur, is known to be an Indian term for a city of the first rank; and modern geography recognises this espe- €HAP. II. ASIA. 263 SECT. XIII. INDIA ET SISJE. cially under the name of Nagar. There is even this particular circumstance in its position, that Ptolemy found its height between the 32d and 33d degreeS) which is the true parallel of it. This remarkable accu- racy will not be attributed to a fortuitous cause, when it is remembered to be met with in some other latitudes in these oriental countries, and when it is considered 'that astronoitiy is one of the sciences that have been cul- tivated from immemorial time by the Brahmins of In- dia. To conclude what concerns the rivers which the In- dus receives, the march of Alexander must be resumed towards the close of his expedition. He departed from Taxila, and arrived at the Hydas/ies, which he crossed, to give battle to Poius, Tnence he proceeded to the Acesines, which is spoken of as the most considerable river that contributes to the augmentation of the Indus. To this river succeeds the Hydrabtes, and to this the Hyfihads. And there is no difficulty in the recognition of these rivers: for we find the Hydaspes in the Shan- trov, the Acesines in the river which passes Laha f Sadadiba: and that the notice of their number, which is three, is found to be correct — Ptolemy had indeed an idea that the Jabadii Inaula contained a greater space than the precedent isles; for he finds in it two degrees of the meridian on the same parallel, instead of limiting himself to a single degree of latitude and longitude, as in each article of these isles. And this distinction shows an evident relation to the manner in which Sumatra pre-^ are ASIA. CHAP.n. INDIA KT SIN^ SBCT. XIII. sents itself in the sequence of the isles included in the Gulf of Bengal. The site of the capital, which is the "Western point, corresponds with that occupied by Ashem: and though this capital is called Argenta by Ptolemy, he nevertheless specifies the opulence in gold which distin- guishes Sunutra, but whose southern extremity re^ xnained unknown to this geographer. SiNA. We have seen the India beyond the Ganges terminated at the head of the Magnus Sinus, or the Gulf of Siam, by limits which separate it from the country of the Sina, It is evident in modern geography, that these limits are the same that separate Siam from Cam- boja. We know that this country, and Cochin-China "which is contiguous, occupy a great tract of land which the sea envelops on three sides, from the east to the west by the south. The exterior limits of the farther India were the barriers of the world, when Ptolemy passed them, and described a remoter country, till then unknown by name. But he amplifies its longitude a whple hemisphere to arrive at a term which is known much less remote. Counting from the meridian of the Fortunate Isles as we dp, he advances to 1 48 degrees, or more, the eastern arm of the Ganges; which, by as- tronomical observations of our days made on the western arm of that river, is fixed at about 108 degrees: hence it results, that by a proportionate reduction, the 180** of Ptolemy only hold the place of 130*. And the ulterior part respecting the Ganges must suffer a still greater diminution, bc( ause the observations made at Siam only add ten degrees and a half to the longitude from the znouth of the G-anges, in a space where Ptolemy em- ploys more than twenty degrees. If it then be reinarii- CHAP. II. ASIA. sre SECT. XIII. INDIA ET SIN^. "ed, that the longiiude of Cochin-China, which nmst be regarded as the eastern boundary of the world known to the ancients, only amounts to 127 degrees, this distance will be found sufficient, nevertheless, to fill the 180 de- grees of Ptolemaic longitude.— Such an examination becomes necessary to correct the error that has hitherto prevailed in the maps, of representing the Sinarum Re- gio as China. The oriental geographers, to whom the country of the Sines must have been well known, com- prise its capital in the zone of the first climate; which, rising to twenty degrees and a half, does not extend to China; but by an extravagant error, Sinarum Metrofiolis has been applied to Nan-kin, in the thirty-second de- gree. The imperial rank of the last mentioned city, to which it did not attain till towards the close of the fourth century, could not have caused it to be thus distinguish- ed by Ptolemy, who lived under the Antonines, about two ages before. The Chinese do not acknowledge the name that we have given to their nation. They are fond of borrowing, for the purposeof distinction, the name of some dynasties, whose memory is precious to them: and above all, from that of Han, which commenced two hun- dred and some years before the Christian aera, they de- nominate themselves Han-ngin, or the People of Han: and by an idea which they have of the mqst advantage- ous situation of their country, they call it Tchon Koue, or the Middle Kingdom. But the name of Sines is pre- served in that of Cochin-China; which, without the al- teration that it has suffered on the part of Europeans, is Kao-tsii'-Sin. The Arabs have found the name of Sin in the country where Ptolemy knew the Sines. The name of Singi, which the Indians as well as the Arabs 280 ASIA. CHAP. n. INDIA ET SINiE. SECT. XIII. give to the sea which involves this country, is a deriva- tion from the same name. This name of Sin has follovir- ed the progress of navigation and commerce, beyond the true limits of the ancient country of Sin; having been extended by the t^ortuguese, who preceded the other western nations in these remote longitudes, and be- came common among those which have followed. And that the country of Sina ought not to be transported to CJliina, as it appears in all the maps which have prece- ded those of M. D'Anville, is an article in ancient geo- graphy which may justify the foregoing discussion. The capital of the Sines is named Thyme by Ptole- my; and according to the Latin version, which is re- garded as a text, Sir.e. Its position appears at a distance from the sea, at the mouth of a river named Cotiariay having communication on the left with another river, whose name was Senus, This then can be no other than the great river of Camboja; which, eighty leagues above its mouth, divides into two branches. The principal, or that of the right corresponding with the Cotiaris, and which is called the Japanese river, conducts to a city of •which the Arabian geographers speak as being celebra- ted for its commerce, under the name of Loiikin; and this position appears to answer to that of Thint^ in Pto- lemy. But the city of the Sines, named Sin by the Ara- bian geographers, and the Chinese ntemoirs Tehen-te- hen, is a position more remote than Loukin, and is found distinguished bv the name of Sin-hoa, as having been the most flourishing city of Cochin-China before its port •was destioyed by alluvions of sand. The name of Tho- an hoa, which its district bears, seems, together with the other circumstances reported, to favour the appjica- CHAP. II. SECT. XIII. INDIA ET SIKj tion of the name of Tliinx to this city also. Thinx is mentioned diversely in many authors of antiquity.— -In Ptolemy, two promontoi'ies succeed on the eastern shore of the Magnus Sinus; JVoiium^ or the southern, and Sali- rorum^ or that of the satyrs. Opposite this last are little isles of the same name, which the Arabian geographers, as well as Ptolemy, people with a species of animals furnished with tails, as satyrs are represented. Apes of a stature almost human, in the little isles named Pulo Condor, situated in the distance opposite the mouth of the river Camboja, may have caused them to be so called. But that a single point of position for three little isles in Ptolemy should be transposed to the islands of Japan in the maps, is an error too gross to be passed unnoticed. . Can it be conceived that Ptolemy carried his observation thus far, when so limited was his intelligence of this ex- tremity of the ancient world, that he represents, as suc- ceeding the promontory of the satyrs, a prolongation of the coast, which, turning to the west, proceeds to join the western coast of Africa, and thus makes the Ery- ihrean Sea a basin that has no communication with the Ocean? Were it here proper to examine the state of geography in different ages, it would appear that this error existed more than a thousand years after Ptolemy, although the maritime coinmerce was maintained under the Moslem princes. But it is sufficient to have shown how much the limits of ancient Asia should be con- tracted. B b CHAPTER 111. A F R I C A. SECTION FIRST. jEGYPTUS, EGYPT is comprised properly in a long valley, wbich from north to south, following the course of the river vV/Zf, extends more than six degrees, and is so contract- ed in breadth as to appear only a scantlet of land- But at the issue of this valley the country expands to give a passage to the different branches by which this river communicates with the sea, and adds to the extent of the country a degree and a half of latitude. All that is beyond the reach of the derivations from the river is a sterile and uncultivated land; which, from the summit of the mountains that form the valley, extends on one side to the Arabic Gulf, and has no other inhabitants than a race of nomades or pastors: while the western li- mits are confounded in the deserts of Libya — Govern- ed from immemorial time by its own kings, whether in a single monarchy, or in separate kingdoms, Egypt sub- mitted at length under Cambyses, son of Cyrus, to the yoke of the Persians, which it sustained but impatiently. To this dynasty succeeded, by dismemberment of the empire of Alexander, the reign of the Ptolemies, which continued till the reduction of the country into a Roman province under Augustus. And it was conquered from the Eastern empire by the Arabs, under the khalifat of Omar in the seventh century. Its name in the sacred ^84 AFRICA. CHAP. III. jEgyptus. sect. I. wiiiings is Mhrciin^ which it owes to one of the sons of Cham: and it retainy the name of Missir or Mesr under the Turks. There appears no doubt that the name of Copt, which distinguisiies the remains of the original na- tion from ihe Arabs, who are in great numbers in the country, and from the Turks who rule it. is in the form of Kypt (which is the proper modification of it) no other than the root of the Greek name Mgijptxis. To this introduction we shall add what concerns the distinction of the severah regions of iEgypl; capitally di- vided into Superior and L'ferior. This last partition is comprehended wiibin the two principal branches of the Nile from its division to its mouths; and the triangular figure of a Gieek letter which it resembles, has occa- sioned it to be cdled the Delta. But it must be added that the country of JEgiifiCits Inferior surpasses both on the east and west the natural limits of the Delta, and is now called Bahri, and Hif; both which terms signify in the Arabic a district bordering on the sea. As to JEgyptus Sitperior., we find it separated from the precedent by a particular province, whose name of Hepta-nowis de- notes it to have been composed of the union of seven districts or prefectures, which in Egypt are called A'br/ie,*, of which more than fifty arc distinguished in the detail which antiquity furnishes of this country; and whereof thirty are as old as the reign of Sesostris. The distinction of this province still subsists in the name of Vostani, which expresses in Arabic an intermediate space, as relating to Bahri on one side, or Said, or the , superior country on the other. Towards the cata- i^', ract which formed the boundary of i£gypt and ancient ^Ethiopia, a territory owed to the famous Thebes its (J HA p. HI. AFIUCA. 285 AGYPTUS. proper denomination of Thebais: such was tlie ancient division of ^gypt. But in tlie multiplication of the provinces of the empire, what lower iKgypt possessed beyond the arm of the Nile, which discharges itself be- low the modern position of Daniiat, composed in the fourth century a province under the name oi Jugustam- nica; and the name of jEgy/itus remained distinctive of the rest. Under Justinian, we see the Augustamnic di- vided into tvfo;^ra( and second; this mariiinie, and that inland. Corresponding with the ancient Augustamnica., is the modern district of Sharkie, so called from the Arabic term Shark, denoting the east, to distinguish it fiom another district, situated beyond a canal of the ri- ver, and named Garl.ie, fiom the term Garb, signifying the west. The Hefita-nomis took under Arcadius, son of the great Theodosius, the name of Arcadia. Finally we see the Thebaid in a posterior age divided into two, Anterior aniii Superior^ according to the terms which we find employed to distinguish these patts. — To treat of jEgypt in detail, we deem it expedient to depart from the shore of the sea, as less remote, and ascend the Nile towards Ethiopia. JEgyptus Infkhior. This division ex'ends along the sea, according to tlie limits assigned to it by Hero- dotus, from a gulf to which a pldce called FLintldne communicates the name ot Flinhinrtts^ as fir as Mount CasiuSf adjacent to the Sirboni..,n Bc-g. — On tht. point of what is now called the Gulf of Arubs, r../io.sins is indi- cated in Abousir. — l"o some other obscure pldcts suc- ceeds the site oi Alexandria. A i.ng cd d nariow isle named Pharos^ was there j ined to tlie continent by a B u 2 '2S6 AFRfCA. CHAP. Jll. /ECYPTUS. SECT. I. dyke or causey, which, from its definite length was na- inecl Hefita- Stadium. It separated the two ports of the city, which was bounded by lake Mareb'tis on the other side. The advantage of lliis situation, on a shore to which nature has given no other port, determined Alex- ander to found a city on the site of a more ancient place named R/iacoiis, and which continued to distinguish the quarter of the city from which the causey was protract- ed. Another quarter of greater extent, named Bruchi- on, on the princip^d {-f the two ports, comprised several palaces which the Ptolemies inhabited. The power to which Alexa7iclria arrived, in becoming the great mart for exchange between the East and West, is well known. And this advantage principally aiose from its local circumstances. To satisfy a curiosity which the reader may have to be better acquainted with a city of the first rank in the ancient world, he is referred to an appropriate treatise on Egypt, by M. D'Anville, con- taining, with a topographical plan minutely exact, a de- scription much more circumstantial than can be admit- ted here. It will be seen that an accumulation of earth formed about the Hc/itastadium is the site of the modem city; and that an inclosure which must have been pos- terior to the age of antiquity, contains scarcely any thing but ruins. — The lake Mai-td'us, which does not press upon the city so closely as it did heietofore, preserves its name in the form of Birk Mariout — At a little dis- tance from Alexandria, and on the same shore, a place whose name of jVicofiolis commemorated an advantage obtained by Augustus over Antony, is now changed into Kasr Kicscra. or the Castle of the Caesars. — Farther on, CanofiuSf a place condemned for the licentious morals CHAP. III. AFRICA. 287 .EGYPTU9. of its inhabitants, occupied a point advanced in the sea, on which there is known a castle named Aboukir, or the Bekier. — One of the principal mouths of the Nile, which from this city was called Canofncum Ostium is that now named Maadiei or the Passage, beyond Bekier. But by the changes that have taken place in the mouths of the river, the Bolbiiinum Ostium, whither it is con- veyed by the canal which passes before Rashid (called by the Franks Rosetta,) has supplanted the Canopic mouth in the advantage which it heretofore bore. The Canopic is the issue of one of the principal branches of the Nile, called Agathos Damon, or the Good Genius, in Ptolemy; and which, forming one side of the Delta, se- parates it from what in Lower Egypt is named Bahire. — Hermofiolis, with the qualification of fiarva^ to distin- guish it from a greater of the sanje name in the Hepta- nomis, accords with the position of Demenhur. — On the border of the river, Andropolis and Gijnxco/iolis, as they appear to have been contiguous, are probably represent- ed by Shabur and Selamun, at the aperture of the canal which passes by Demenhur — The desert where lakes afford nitre is distant from the river: and there is men- tion of •A'iVrra as the name of a city. This is the country called Scithiaca in Ptolemy; and in the name Scete, fre- quently mentioned in the legends of the hermits of this desert, is preserved in the form of Askit, in a monastery which the name of Saint Macaire distinguishes from others. The place name Terane, where the natron, as it is called in the coimtry, is embarked on the Nile, finds the ancient form of its name in T renuthis. Passing into the Delta, we recognise Metelis on the river, in the name of Missil, which the Coptic diction- 288 AFRICA. CHAP. III. ^.GYPTUS. SECT. I. aries give to a gieat city that has taken the name Foiia. — The Milesians, ascending the Nile, had founded u city named JVaucratis. — Sais is mentioned as the capi- tal of this part of the inferior ^gypt, where a place still bears the name of Sa.— 7azi« retains the same name.— .Yiiii having the first rank in a Nome called Proso/ii(e,e from the desert comprised in the extent of Arabia Petrxa, is the Torrenn JEgij/iti of the Scriptures; which, according to Saint Jerome, passes be- tween Rhinocorura and Pekisium. This canton, cover- ed with deep and moving sands, and called by the Arabs for this reason al-Giofar, has in all ages rendered the approach to yEgypt in this quarter, extremely diflicult to an enemy. Re-approaching the Nile, we recognise, in the inter- val of the Pelusiac and Tanitic channel, the position of CHAP. III. AFRICA. 291 SECT. I. .EGYPTUS. Leontopolis, in a phice "umed Tel-Essabe or the Hill'of the Lion. — And ascendius^ above the division of the Pe- lusiac channel, we find Athribis^ a considerable city in the name of Atrib, on the eastern branch of the river; to •which by this position the Y\i\n\e. oi At hribiiicus becomes more applicable to the interniediiiie emanation, as in Ptolemy. — Bubauus.^ a city of equal dignity with the preceding', and whose name in the Scripture is Pibe- setf which is now altered into Basta, is on a canal de- rived from the Pelusiac branch to the right. This ca- nal, which had been dug by king Necos, in an expedi- tion to the Arabic Gulf, had its aperture at a place na- med Phacusa, the distance whereof from Pelusium is in- dicated to us. The canal that passes Basta leads to the position of the ancient Pliarbcethusy now Belbeis, where another canal is received, called Khalitz-Abu-Meneggij which is the Trajanus Amnis of Ptolemy; and which, according to his report, passes by Herobjwlis. We learn elsewhere that it terminated in lakes, whose waters na- turally salt, were thereby sweetened. The communi- cation was not obtained with the gulf till the reign of Ptolemy Philadelphus; and there is reason to believe that this canal in the time of Cleopatra was no longer navigable. There are nevertheless some traces of it still visible between Suez and lake Sheib. — HercoJioHsf from which one of the cieeksof the Arabic Gulf was call- ed Hercbpolites^i^ the Pithow mentioned in the EJebrew Scriptures as a city constructed by the Israelites, and the P atumos oi \.\\^ Arabic country of iEgypt in Herodotus. And it may be added, from concurrent circumstances, that the place of arms, of vast extent, called Auaris by Josephus, where the shepherd kings held Egypt in sub* 292 -€GYPTUS. jection, waslbe site of Here opolis. — Thaubastum, which, by the means aflForded us of ascertaining both one and the other position, is found to be very near, retains its name in the form of Habaseh, towards the head of the lake Sheib before mentioned. To finish the survey of Lower iEgypt, we must turn towards the Nile. It is remarkable to find the Vicua Judaornm in the modern denomination of Tel-el-Iudieh, or the Hill of the Jewry; and to recognise there the site of a temple in which the Jews, offending against the law which denied their nation any other sanctuary than that of Jerusalem, practised their worship during two hundred and forty-three years, to the reign of Vespa- sian. — Among the places' of the first rank was HeliofiO' lis, so called from its primitive and Coptic denomina- tion of 072, which signifies the Sun. It was afterwards called by the Arabs Ain-Shems, or the Fountain of the Sun, and it still preserves vestiges in a place named Ma-tarea, or Cool Water. — Babylon was an habitation formed by the Persians, which may with probability be referred to the time of the conquest of Egypt by Cam- byses. A quarter retaining the name of Baboul, or Ba- bilon, in the city commonly called Old Cairo, which overlooks the Nile at some distance above the Delta, shows its true position: and in the same place was also distinguished a pyre or pile, consecrated to the worship of fire, according to the leiigion of the Persians, It is immediately below, that the Khalltz, which traverses Ca- iro, issues from the Nile. This canal, in an Arabian au-- thor who has written professedly on Egypt, bears the name of Adrian: and we know that this empeior was also called Trajan by adoption. CHAP. III. AFRICA. 29.5 Hevt Avouis, fiostea Akcadia. Memfihis is the first object that atuacts our noiice in this division of Et^ypt. It owed its foundation to a king in the first ages of ^gypt named Uchoreus, was a city predominant over all in .(Egypt, before Alexandiia was elevated to this ad- vantage; and was situated on the western shore of the Nile, fifteen miles above the Delta. These indications are the only ineans afforded ns of ascertaining its posi- tion. And by the knowledge of the combination and re- ciprocal use made of the itinerary measures proper to antiquity, those which we have just cited are reconciled, as is fully shown in a work by M. D'Anville, referred to above, in which iEgypt is described much more circum- stantially than the concise nature of this will permit. The lapse of time had so impaired this great city when Strabo wrote, that he saw its palaces in ruins. It existed nevertheless about six hundred years after; for, on the in- vasion of jEgypt by the Arabs, it appears under the name of the country itself or Mesr. But vestiges of it, which accordmg to Abulfeda, were apparent in the fifteenth century, are no longer in being.^Divers canals derived from the Nile, separating Memphis from the ancient sepulchres and pyramids, furnished the Greeks with the idea of their infernal rivers Acheron^ Cocytus> ami Lcihe. —On the bank of the Nile opposite to Memphis, a place which it is pretended was named Troja by the Trojans who followed Menel ij. into jEgypt, is now indicated by the analogous name of I'ora. The valley in which the Nile flows is contracted in this pkice by the moimtuin that reigns on the ej^tern side, under the name of Arabicus Mons; while it opens Cc 294 AFRICA. CHAF. HI. .EGYPTUS. SECT. I. a communication on the other side, through the Libijcua M'jiis^ with a canton vvhicii seems iiisulatccl front the rest of the country. — druinoc^ otherwise QrocQclilofiolis^ wt^s the chief city in this district, which is now named Feium. It is ivUOvvn to be covered on the north side by a lake which by Strabo and Ptolemy is called Maris, but which cannot be the Moeris of Herodotus and Diodorus. The lake alluded to by these authors under that name, is an excavation by human labour, and not a work of nature, as that of Feium. A discussion v. herein all the circum- stances concerning this object are examined, is adapted only to a particular treatise, such as that already men- tioned. But it may here be oI>served, than an artificial reservoir of three thousand six hundred stadia in .cir- cumference, has appeared incrediijle to many who have considered the subject; especially as a measure under this denomination, much inferior in length to the com- mon or Olympic stadium, was not known. The true Mw' ris mentioned by Herodotus and Diodorus, is found in a trench whose length from north to south, conformable to the repoi t of Herodotus, lakes about nine hundred stadia of the ancient ..Egypiian measure: so that if this sum of the length of the lake Moeris be multiplied l)y four, the number of stadia of its breadth, the amount will be three thousand six hundred stadia for the square contents of its surface; but notforthe measureof its perimeter or circuit according to the iinpropei term used b\ Herodotus. This trench is now called Bathen, or the Deep. — A Labyrinth contiguous to the Moeris, and Cimsiructed by twelve Uiiigs, who goveiiied iEgypt conjoirjtly, stiil preserves con::.picuous vestiges: and that which Strabo mentions as appropriated to the convention of the chiefs of nomes, CHAP. IIT. AFRICA. 295 .EGYPTUS. and as situated in the jurisdiction of Ardnte^ is also found in a piace named H.iura. Tlie valley of the Nile is not so spacious in any other place as in a part of the Heptanonas — Heracleojiolis., distinpjuished by the surname of Magna., by contradis- tinction from that before mentioned in the Delta, was, with the extent of its district, comprised in an isle be- tween the river and the laternal ditch of Mceiis; which, as Strabo and Ptolemy knew this situation, it is surpri- sing; that they did not more correctly indicaie. — 1 he worship rendered to a fish with a pointed nose, occa- sioned the naiTie of Oxy-rynchu^ to be applied to a con- siderable city apart from the Nile; and whose position cannot be betier ascribed than to Behnese, on the canal Avhich drawn from the river above the derivation that conducts to the Mceris, is received into the Feium, and called by the Copts, Barh Jusef, as imputed to the patri- arch Joseph. — Cynofiolis, or the City of the Dog, which in wiEgypt Was adored under the name of Anubis, was limited to a holm in the Nile, having opposite to it another city n^med Cdi.— The situation of Hermofiolis Magna^ or the Great City of Mercury, is well known to be that retained by Ashmunein; which, if a tradition of the country may be credited, owes this name to Ish- mun, son of Misraim, the ancestor of the ^Egyptian na- tion. Within this district the Heptanomis terminates in an interval of two military posts, one called Hermofioli' tana Phylace., ciud the other Thebaica Phylace.——WQ re- cognise in this canton a Tanis in the name of Tauna, upon the canal which issues from the_Nile at the place where the Theban guard had its post. — Oasis Magna and Parva were dependencies of the Heptanomis. The 296 AFRICA. CHAP. m. jEgyptus. sect. I. situation of the latter is not known; and we shall de- fer speaking of the greater till we treat of the Thebais, as being about the same height. — On the right of the Nile, where the valley is closely contracted by a moun- tain, Ap.hroditofioiis appears lo correspond with a place now culied Atfiei);and the name of Ibrit, which is given to its distiict, is only an alieration oi that of its princi- pal biitg. — Remarkable groitos, liollowed in the moun- tain for temples, near a place called IJenihassan may have appertained to that of SpeoH-Ariemidon — There remains on tb.is side to be mentioned Antino'e^ which be- ing primitively but an obscure place named Bt-sa^ be- came a city whose vestiges manifest the magnificence of the Emperor Adrian, in perpetuating the memory of an infamous favourite. The denomination of this city is now altered to Ensene; and a revered sepulchre has also caused it to be called Shek-Abacie. ^GYPTUs Superior, -vel Thebais. After having passed Cw.sa, now Cussie, in the Thebais, wc find Lyco- polis, or Lycon, the City of Wolves; which, a little dis- tant from the Nile on the left, is still a place of consid- eration, under the name of Siut, or Osiot. A little be- yond, vestiges of Hyfiselis are recognized in a place named Sciotb: Abolis subsists in Abouiig; and the ruins of Afiollinis Minor Civitas are in a place named Sedaf6. On the other side, Selinon is found in the name of Silin; and Anttsopolis., so called from Antaeus, who governed Libya and Ethiopia under Osiris, retains vestiges in a place named Kauil-Kubbara. — Ascending the river, wc find the ^Egyptian denomination of Chevimis remaining in Ekmim, that of Fanofiolis or City of Pan, given to it by the Greeks, not having been adopted in the usage of CHAP. Iir. AFRICA. 297 SECT. I. ^GYPTJJS. the country. — Repassini^ the Nile, we observe Aphro- ditopolis^ consecrated to Venus, and Crocoditopolis^ to the Crocodile, in the ruins of two places named Itfu and Adribe. — Ptolemais^ constructed under the dynasty of the Pioleniies, after the manner of the Greek cities, be- came one of the most powerful in Upper iEgypi. with the surname of Herinii; the signification whereof is not known. It preserves vestiges in an inconsiderabie place named Menshie — Girge, which, a little above it. is now the principal city of SaYd, dees not appear to ha\e ex- isted more than three hundred years; and the place which a city named This occupied in the earliest age, and in whose district Ptolemais was founded, is unknown.- — AbyduR^ the residence of Memnon, which was only in- ferior to the great Thebes, is buried in its ruins, as its modern name of Madfune expresses; and its situation in being distant from the Nile is conformable to the testi- mony of antiquity concerning it. — -Precisely on this par- allel is the Oasis Magna, We know that those insulated spots of fertility in the midst of a sandy main vvei e call- ed Oases. This was a place of exile during the Lower Empire: and it is characteristic of the imagination of the Greeks to have called it the Isle of the Blessed. The Oasis Magna is laid down in Mr. Bruce's map on the 26th degree of north latitude, under the nan.e of el- Wah and Shek Haled; and the Parva Oasis about half a degree north of the greater, on the same meridian by the name of Gawah Garbieh — At the sumniit of a sud- den flexure in the course of the Nile, Diosfiuiis Parva was situated, in a place now called How C/ienoboscion on the other side corresponds with the position named C c 2 AFRICA. CHAP. Hi. ^pvPTUS. Casr Essaid, or the Castle of the Fisherman.— -Towards the bottom of the other replication of the river, on the left bank, Tenfyrci, heretofore anionyj the most consid- erable cities, retains abundant remains in the name of Dender-ci; and nearly opposite, CanofioHs, or the New City, is represented by a place now named Ken6. — Cop- ton, or according- to its present form Kypt, situated on a canal communicating with the Nile, became a ipeat mart of commerce, by means of a road two hundred and fifty- seven miles in length, made by Ptolemy Philadelphus, across the desert, to the port of Bcrentce, in the Arabic Gulf, v/here the commodities of India were debarked*. This advantage, transported some centuries after, under the khalifs, to a place named Kous, on the same side of the river, caused this place, biit'inconsid 'Arable hereto- fore under the name of A/iolinofiolis Parva^ to becotne the most powerful city of Said. — It is presumed that * The intermediate positions, and which have long' since been overwhelmed by the sands, are thus expressed in the Antonine Itinerary. ITER A COPTO BERONICEM MP. CCLVIII SIC. POENICONICON XXVIT BIDIMIE .... XXIV APHRODITO XX COMPASI .... XXII J0VI3 .... XXXIII ARISIONIS . - . - XXV FALACRO - . - XXV APOLLONOS .... XXI 1 1 CABALSI .... xxvn CENONDIDREUMA - xxvir BERONICEM . . - - XVIII CHAP. m. AFRICA. 299 SECT. I. .fflGYPTUS. the position of Mux'nnianofiolis may be attributed to Ne- kadi, on the left side of the liver. We now arrive at Thebes, called by the Greeks Dios' polls Magna, or the great Cily of Jupiter. Ill-treated by Cambyses, aflervvtu-ds by Fhilopator, and at length un- der Augustus for its rebellion, this great city has ever since exhibited little else than magnificent ruins, inter- spersed anionsj the villages which occupy its site; and of which the most considerable is named Aksor, or Lux- or. What we read in some of the ancient writers con- cerning its extent, is intelligible only by a conversion of terms; for these authors give it 140 stadia of circumfer- ence, and 400 or 420 in length. But Strabo, who accom- pimied a governor of .(Egypt to Thebes, makes a side of the quadrangle equal to 80 stadia, which, being resolved into ^Egyptian stadia, scarcely differ from the 140 above mentioned. This soliuion of the difficulty will exhibit Thebes as a city of the fiist magnitude: its circuit being about nine French leagues, or twenty-seven Roman miles. Its fragments are indeed dispersed in many places considerably distant fioni each other; and on the oppo- site side of the river, or the left in descending, a great quarter was distinguished by the name of Memnonium, which is recognised to be that called Phatures in the Scriptures, and which retains stupenduous monuments. The sepulchres of the ^Egyptian kings, hewn in the Li- byan mountain are adjacent. — A little above, on the same side, Hermonthif! preserves its name, with remains also, in the form of Erment. — The circumstance of an Ajihro" ditopolis having taken the name of Asfun, justifies the opinion that it was the same city which we find cited among the military posts of the Thebais, under the AFRICA. .ffiGYPTUS. name of Aaphynis. — Laiofiolis, so called IVom llie fish that was there adored, bears now the name of Asna, which signifies illustrious. — Ruins of Jfiollvio/iolis Mag- 7/aare recognised in a jjlace named YAh\.—-Hierac'nfio- Ns, a city consecrated to the hawk, wiis placed in its vi- cinity; and, on the other side, Elc-r/iyia, or the City of Lucina, had an altar on which human victims were im- molated. — The place of S'ilsiiis is remarkable for the circumstance that, coiresponding with what is named Gebel Silsili, or the iMount of the Chain, the shores of the river are so contracted between two mountains as to have induced the popular belief that there was a chain extended from one to the other. — The position of Om- bos is found in the name of Koum-Ombo, or the hill of On^bo. At leiigth we reach Syene, whose name in its modern form, having the article prefixed, is Assaun.— The isle of Eltphantine is but half a Stadium distant from it; and the cataract is seven stadia above the isle. Of two cataracts this is the least; the greater being in Nubia. It is occasioned by the intervention of a rock, composed of two members, the first of easy declivity, and the second, though more sudden, does not precipi- tate the water with such vehemence as to render the de- scent impracticable to small boats. — thiloe is another isle, but above the cataract; and which, small as it is, af- forded quarters, together with Syene and Elephantine, to the cohorts that guarded this frontier of the Roman Empire. — It should here be mentioned, that the Banan- zVes ik/ons, distant from the Nile on the right, is remark- able for quarries of hard and black stone, called Baram, which furnished the ./Egyptians with ornamental vases, and household utensils. CHAP. III. AFRICA. 301 iEGYPTUS. We now return to survey the shore of tlie Arabic Gulf. At ihe extremity of its western horn, the posi- tion of Ardnoe., which is also uientiotiecl under the name of Cleo/iatris^ corresponds with that of Suez.— South- ward of that, on the same shore, is Clysma, whose mo- dem name of Kolziim the Arabs have extended to the whole gulf. — A promontory turned in the figure of a scythe, was called for this reason Drepanum. — The My- Qs-hormost or Port of the Mouse othei wise called Aph- roditesi or of Venus, is covered with little isles, bearing also the name of Afihrodites: and their modern Arabic name of Sufaiigeuel-bahri, or the Sponge of the sea, has an evident unalogy in its signification to the etymon of the Greek, name And the name of Sufi/i, applied to the Arabic (iulf in the Scriptures is an appellative denoting aquatic plants. — The port which at present maintains the greatest correspondence with the country of Upper iEgypt, and called Coseir, represents that named Philo- teras'xw antiquity. — The Sniaragdus Mons appears to be but little distant from the sea; being that called by the Arabs iMuaden Uzzumurud, or the Mine of Emerals — . A point, under the name of Lejita Extrema^ is judged to correspond with that called by the Arabs Ras-al-enf, or the Top of the Nose.— At the entrance of a gulf which immediaiely succeeds this point, was Berenice^ the port whereof the position of Coptos has given us oc- casion to speak: and tiie circumstance of its being laid down by the ancient geographers in the same latitude wiih Syene, serves to ascertain its position. All this coast is inhabited by icthyo/ihagus Arabs, who had become sav- age by contracting alliances with ti'oglodytes, or dwellers in caverns. CHAP. in. .STIIIOPIA. SECTION SECOND. JETHIOPIA, NUBIA, ABYSSINIA, ScC. By ascending the Nile from the frontier of iEgypt, we shall penetrate into the heart of JLthiofiia If recur- rence be had to the several versions of tiie Scriptures, and to the testimonies of Joscphus and St. Jerom, it will be found that the name of Chuz, from the son of Cham, appertains to this country. That of India is -iso applied to it in several passages of the ancient writers. Ptolemy contracts it on the side of the west, because he indicates, under the name oi Lil)ya Interior, that which, from a concatenation of local circumstances, is judgt-d more proper to be included in the present article. The same distinction in the face of the country, between the lands adjacent to the Nile and those which are distant from it, as has been remarked of iEgypt, prevails in the country immediately succeeding, under the modern name of Nu- bian; and this to ju a. character has continued as far as Abyssinia. — Among many places on the banks of the Nile we recognise J-'rctnis in the nanae of Ibrim, as the Turks pronounce it, who extended their dominion thus far. In Ptolemy, this place is distinguished i:y th'' ad- junct of fiarva from another of the same name much more remote, which is now unk'town. — The great cata- ract, through a mountain called Genudel, is a little above Ibrim. These borders of the Nile were occupied by the Blemmijesy whose fik^ures must have been extraordinary; as we read in some ancient authors, that men brought from CHAP. 111. AFRICA. 303 ETHIOPIA. this nation to Rome, under the en)peior Prohiis, appeal- ed monstrous to the Roman people. — The J\'obuttE^ who inhabited about the Oasis, were established near Ele- phaniis to rtsuuin the Blemmyes. It is under the name of al-Kennim, that the nulion possessing- lliis piwt of Nubia is known. A posilion named CambijKis jErariuiiiy denotes the deposit of tlie military chest of Cambysts, who pushed his expedition beyond the limits of ^gypt. This conqueror, after havint? departed from the Nile at Siout, passed the el-Wah, and traversed one of the dri- est and most difficult deserts, in which the greatest part of his army perished, found himself again on the bank of the Nile, at a place now named Moscho;* opposite to which is a holm called Argo, representing the posi- tion of Arhost in Ptolemy — An insult offered to the Ro- man name on tlie frontier of ^gypt, under the reign of Augustus, occasioned a Ron>an aimy to pass as far as JVafiata, which Avas the residence of a queen named Con- dace, and distant from tiie Arabic Guif by a journey of only three days. We must now speak of Ulei-oe, which the ancients be- lieved to be an island. T\so rivers, which tbe Nile re- ceived successively on the eastern side, jlfitafius and ^Is- taboras. would indeed insulate Merce, if these rivers iiad communication above. The latter is named in Abys- sinia. Tacazze. At its coi.fluence with the Nile, a city indicated by tiie Arabriun ^geographers in the name of lalac, should represent Mcroe, according to the position which Piolemy assigns to it. But we find a distance given * This is the route of the Abyssinian caravan, according to the map of Mr. Bruce. 304 AFRICA. CHAP. III. ^,THIOPIA. SECT. II. from Icilac to ascend by the Nile to this city; whose name in the Arabian geography of Edrisi, is Nuabia, and common also to tlie cotmtry, as Meroe was in anti- quity. ^Egyptians banished by Psammitichus, and call- ed Sehiida, or S< rangers, obeyed a queen in possession of the kingdom of Meroe. — Farther on, at some distance east of the course of the Tacazze, was ^wj:u/«e, a royal ci- ty; which has preserved, with the name of Axum, some remains of those edifices tliat decorated the ^Egyptian ci- ties. It was in a place not far from this capital that P'ru- itientius, sent from Alexandria by St. Athanasins to teach the Abyssinians the Christian faith, established his resi- dence which from him is called Fremona. — The route to Auxume from Adulis, near the Arabic Gulf, conducted by a city named Colo'e which may be Dobarua, the resi- dence of an Abyssinian prince called Bahr-Nagash, or the King of the Maiitime Country. The Nile receives above the Astaboras^ as we have j said, on the sime side, a river named Astafius. The tes- '' timonies of tlie best informed authors of antiquity are definitive oii tnis sul)ject. This river then can be no other than the Abawiof the Abyssinians; the sources of which, since their discovery in the beginning of the last centu- ry, have been mistaken for tl.ose of the Nile, the great desideratum of all antiquity, and concerning which opin- ions were strangely divided. Ptolemy makes the AstU' fius issue from a morass or lake named Colo'e, which we recognise by this circumstance to be the Bahr Dambea, into vvhi( h the .\;),ivvi pours its rivulet.* It is well known * The readers of Mr. Biuce's Ti-avels will doubtless recog- nise the fountains of the Abawi to be those which that g'entlc- AFRICA. 305 ETHIOPIA. that this river, which forms the limits of Abyssmia on entering those of Nubia, meets anotiier river coming from the interior parts of Africa; which, under the name of Bahr-el-abiad, or the White River, represents indu- bitably what the ancients called A'ilus, distinctively from that known to them by the name of Aaiajms. This topic it became necessary to discuss, for the refutation of the erroneous opinions hitherto received thereon. Besides, although the Nile of Ptolemy, issuing from two lakes at the foot of the Mountains of the Moon, may yet appear in geography, it is not deemed expedient at present to place these objects in the soutliern hemisphere. Coloe, which he places under the line, is actually more north- ward by twelve degrees. And it may be observed that, if the Nile came from beyond the equator, the periodical I'ains which, in the torrid zone, follow the course of the sun on each side of the equinoctial line, would cause an inundation of that river in more than one season. Con- suiting the Arabian geographers, we find that they add a third lake to the two lakes of Ptolemy; from which, be- sides the Nile of ^gypt, as they express it, issues an- other river called the Nile of Negroes. But it is not ne- cessary to account for the inundation of another river, by supposing a division of the waters of the Nile; seeing that a cuuse equal and simultaneous produces the peri- man visited with so much triumph. They will probably remark also, that the name of D'Anville is not once mentioned through- out the whole ot his work. Did Mr. B. deem the opinion of this famous geographer unworthy of refutation, or was he unac- fjuaiutcu vvl'vli his writings! Da 306 AFRICA. CHAP. III. .ffiTHIOPIA. SECT. II. odicai intumescence of all rivers rising in the same cli- mate. We learn however, that at the time of the increase, a canal named Bahr-el-azurek,or the Blue River, affords a communication between the Nile and a river of a coun- try known by the name of Bournou. Ptolemy, informed of more circumstances of the interior parts of Africa than any other ancient geographer, has given us this ri- ver under the name of Gir; deriving its origin from what is called Vallis Garamantica; and it is thought that this name is perceived in the Gorham of modern geo- graphy. — A lake placed between this river and the Nile, and called A''uba Pains, is found in that whereon a town is seated, named Kaugha. — If the name of the JVuda hG found often repeated, it is in the environs of the Nubian pool that they should be more particularly placed. — We see in Ptolemy a derivation from the Gir towards the moor or pool named Chelonides or of Tortoises: and the Arabian geography makes mention of a river, which, afterpassing the city of Koukou, the residence of a prince, flows for a journey of many days to the south, and at length loses itself in fens. — Gira Mcimfiolis should be the capital of the kingdom traversed by this river, which terminates its course in a lake, like many other rivers in this covintty which have not power to reach the sea. Having tlnis surveyed the interior country, we return to examine what remains of the coast; the contour of which will conduct us to the most remote boundary of the ancient geography towards the south. The land ad- jacent to the Arabic Gulf was called Troglodytice^ be- cause the inhabitants of it dwelt in caverns when Ptole- my Philadelphus subjected them. This coast was named Habesh, or as we call it, Abyssinia. — The position of CHAP. III. AFRICA. 307 SECT. II. .ETHIOPIA. Berenice^ to which a road from Coptos conducted, as we have seen in describing Upper iEgypt, was on a gulf, whose foul bottom, to use the expression of seamen, caused il to be called Sinus Immundus. in an Arabian geographer, its n une is Giun-al-Mahec, or the Gulf of the Kin.i;. At its nM;uth is an isle, which from a precious stone, was named "fcfiazos; and which being inft.sted with serpents, was also named Ofihiodes^ or the Snaky. It is now found under the name of Zemorgetes — A point well known to mariners by the name of Calmes, and fill- ed with tombs, determines the identity of the promon- tory of Alni-inium, a name formed of a Greek word de- noting that circumstance. — Not far from the coast, a mountain, having mines from which the Ptolemies drew large quantities of gold, occasioned Berenice to be dis- tinguished by the surname of Panc/irysos, which in Greek would express "all gold." The name of this mountain, in the Arabian geographers who speak of its riches, is Alaki. or Oilaki. — They also indicate a neigh- bouring port, which under the dynasty of the Ptolemies, was called T/ieon S6tei% or S6ter6n; that is, the Preserv- ing Deities, or Saviours. To this port also belonged the name of Suc/ie, which might have been the primitive de- nomination bestowed on it by the natives of the country who are called Suchiim in the Scriptures; and from which is formed the name of Suakem, at present distinguish- ing it. In its basin, of no great extent, a small isle con- tains a populous and very commercial city, where re- sides a Turkish Pacha. — Ptolemais^ which the chase of elephants had occasioned to be surnamed Efiitheras, or Ferarum, was situated on a point of land that had been insulated by art, and which is now found in the name of 308 AFRICA. ETHIOPIA. SECT. II. Ras-Ahehaz. The learned have mistaken Matzna, of which we shall presently spcdk, for this Ptolemais. A remarkable circumstance concerninii; its gulf, is, the mention that is made of a derivation from the river jis- taboras into it. — Adulis is described m antiquity as a place the m.ost frequented on this coast; and from a proximity of parallel to tlidt of the royal city of Aux- umitfcs, we see that the latitude given to it by Ptolemy is much too low. I'he place of this name was at some distance from the bouom of a spacious inlet, the shore of which is najiicd Arkiko, having on the ris^ht the lit- tle isle of Matzua. Adulis was distinguished by a mag- nificent Greek inscription v\ hich the third of the Ptole- mies, or Euergetes, placed on a throne of marble, to perpetuate the n.emory of a successful expedition in these countries. — Among many provinces, tiie conquest whereof is thus recorded, we find that of Semen, encom- passed by the high mountains which cover the coast; and this name of Senien still leraains. — Opposite the above inlet, is the greatest island in the Arabic Gnlf; and which, named heretofore Orine, or the mountainous, is now call- ed Dahlak. — A port more remote, as well as a city call- ed Sabx, is recognised in the name of Assab, which may have taken this form by prefixing the Ari.bic article, as in the name of Aasabinus. which the Iroglodijtes give to their Jupiter. — The last place on the gulf was a Be- renice, distinguished from others by the surname Efndi- res, as adjacent to a passage straightened like a throat, whereby this gulf communicates with the Erythrean sea. ~~AliOUt this height is the country called Cinnamovfera. The cinnamon, whose name is now applied to an aro- matic laurel of India, without a certainty of its being thr; CHAP. III. AFRICA. 309 SECT. II. jETHIOPIA. same plant, is a shrub, the branches of which bear a bark that among the ancients was highly esteemed, and of great value. The T'ro^/orfy^es, crossing the gulf on rafts, carried to Ocelis in Arabia, the harvest which they made of cinnamon. They also traded with it to another port named Mosylon^ beyond the strait. What remains to be reviewed is on the authorities of Ptolemy, and of the author of a description of the shores of the Eryihrean Sea, without the contribution of any other document of antiquity. — A gulf named Avalites succeeds to the Arabic gulf; and its port which we now call Ze la, corresponds with the Emfiorium of the Ava- lites^ with whom a Nubian nation was associated — Af- ter many other ports, among which the entrance of a ri- ver named Soul appears to indicate Masylon^ comes the great promontory called Aromata by Ptolemy, or Aro' matum in the genitive plural, the most eastern land of the continent of Africa, and of which modern nanse is Guardafui. — A promontory to the south of thftt, and forming a chersonese or peninsula, as we recos^nise in Cape Orfui, is remarkable by the name of Zingis in Ptolemy. For we there recognise the name of Zendge, that the Arabs have extended as far as Sesareh, which is Sofala withal: a circumstance which carries the de- nomination of Zendge farther back than the use of this name that in modern geography is expressed Zangue- bar. — The land which stretches along this p trt of the sea was called Bardaria, or otherwise Azania^ which name it stiil preserves in the form of Ajan. — A point changing the direction of the coast, and which the Por- tuguese name das Baxas, or Shoals, represents the pro- Dd 2 310 AFRICA. CHAP. HI. iETHlOPIA. SECT. II. .ir.ontory called JVoti Corvu, or the Southern Horn. — The Magnum Litus, or the Great Shore, maybe represented by Magadaxo; and some other ancient place on this coast, by Brava. — The sea causing the retrocession of the coast of Africa in this part, forms what was called Bar- fyaricus Sinus. — The last city to be reported on this coast is Rafita^ with the qualification oi metropolis. It owed its name to the circumstance of small vessels navigating the coast whose planks were connected with sutures: this term having the same signification in the Arabic lan- guage as in the Greek. Ptolemy, who in his Prolego- inena on a particular occasion examines the distance be- tween the promontory of Aromata and Rapta, fixes tiie difference of latitude at thirteen degrees; and from the height that we give to Cape Guardifui, Rapta must take its position, at farthest, in the second degree of south- ern latitude. It was on a river which was also called Raji- tus. Now, atthis height precisely* we know a river which, divided into several streams in its approach to the sea, in- closes many adjacent towns, as Pate, Si6, Ampaza, La- Kio, Sec. We owe, to the author of the Perijilus of the Erythrean Sea, a circumstance worthy of remark, which is, that all this country by a very ancient tenure, is a de- pendence on Arabia, and on one of its princes in parti- cular; and that of Muza, a maritime city of Arabia al- ready mentioned in its place, employed in this country collectors of the revenue. Hence we find that the estab- lishment of the Arabs on this coast was long previous to Islamism; the propagation of which, it might be ima- gined, brought them thither. From this circumstance is drawn an inference leading to the discovery of 0/i/nr, whither the fleets of Solomon resorted for gold, and CHAP. III. AFRICA. 311 SECT. II. ETHIOPIA, which has escaped those who, in their search for this country, have cast their eyes on the eastern shore of Africa, less remote. The name oi Jgizymba^ given by Ptolemy to a vast tract of interior land, denotes in the Abyssinian dialect of Ethi- opia, a southern country. It appears also to have some af- finity with that of the Zimbas, who, as they are known to be cannibals, may be the Ethiopians that we find in Ptol- emy.— The ultimate point of ancient geography south- ward was a promontory named Fraaitm, as if it had been called Cape Verd: and the difference of eight degrees of latitude, with regard to Rapta, as given by Ptolemy, at- tracts attention to a point which has taken from the Portu- guese navigators the name of Cabo Delgado, or Cape De- lie, in about the 1 0th degree of southern latitude — A point of latitude less remote, where he places the isle oi Me- nutJiias. indicates Zanzibar, the principal of three isles which are known on this coast. To apply, as in the maps hitherto published, this single point to the great island of Madagascar, is to pass the limits of Ptolemy's intel- ligence in geop;raphy, notwithstanding that the reigning vice of this great geographer was amplification of space. The most ancient notice that we have of Madagascar is due to Marco Polo, and does not ascend higher than the thirteenth century. In contluding the description of what antiquity knew of Asia towards the east, we have remarked that its remotest shore is led by Ptolemy to- wards the west to join that of Africa, which we have just been tracing; and the sea that bounds it in Ptolemy, call- ed Prasodis (or the Verdant,) appears to owe its name to that of the promontory above-mentioned. The opin- 312 AFRICA. CHAP. Iir. LIBYA. SECT. III. ion that some authors of antiquity seem to have of the Aniichthones^ so called as having tlieir feet opposite to ours in the temperate zone of the northern hemisphere, might have given Ptolemy an idea of such a population in a corresponding zone. But the author of the Peri- plus of the Erythrean Sea appears inclined to believe that, beyond what he described of the African coast, this ocean penetrates into the west to join the Atlantic; ac- knowledging it, however to be only an hypothesis. And it may be inferred from Ptolemy that the relation of voy- ages round Africa by the south, had little credit in anti- quity. SECTION THIRD. LIBYA, BARCA. The name of Libya among the Greeks extended to all Africa: but, strictly speaking, it was coniprised in what succeeded to jEgypt towards the west, as far as a gulf of the Mediterranean, called the Great Syrtis. The Ptol- emies or some prince of their house, possessed this coun- try; and under ihe Eastern* Empire, Libya was annexed to the ^Egyptian government. VVe distinguish two pro- vinces in it, Marmurica and Cyrenica; the first confining on jEgypt, the second extending towards the Syrtis. The nation of Marmarida had given their name to the Mar- maric province:. and there is moreover mention of the .idyrmachidcCt as being contiguous to jEgypt. Following the coast, we see only places too obscure to CHAP. 111. AFRICA. 313 SECT. III. merit notice, (ill we arrive at Paratoninm. This was a place regarded by the Ptolemies as a head advanced to cover their frontier: and al-Baretoun, as the same name is now pronoimced, is held by the sultan of the Turks as a dependency of his clominion in iEgyj)!. — ^/lis, which immediately succeeds, was an iE;,;'. pii.n Burgh, as ap- pears by the worship that wtis the r established: and all this part composed, ticc.ording to I'ujlensy, o nomeov dis- trict called Libycus, — The inland position called Mare- oils can be no other than that indicated in the modern geography by the name of Si-vvah — rimmoji or Havimon^ the Jupiter of ^gypt, and represented with ti)e head of a ram, as at Thebes, had his teiTipIe in a canton more remote, environed by the sands of Libya. This place is described by the writers of antiquity as comprising dif- ferent quarters in a triple inclosure; and the Ammo- nians having been governed by kings, according to He- rodotus had their dwelling in one of these quarters. What we find in modem geography under the name of Santrieh, must represent it, as the nature of the country admits no other object to emb. rrass the choice. We must now return to the shore of the Mediterra- nean. The place named Catabathmus Magnus, or the Great Descent, now in the language c)f the Arabs Aka- bet-ossolom, is remarkable in some ancient authors for making the separation between Asia and Africa. This place is also taken for a boundary of Marmarica, ascrib- ing to Cyrenica what immediately succeeds according to the extent which the princes who reigned at Cyrene might have given to their dominion. Five principal ci- ties distinguished the Cyrenaic province by the name of P:e?2^£?/2o/zs.— Conformable to the method of Ptolemy, 314 AFRICA. CHAP. III. LIBYA. SECT. III. Darnis is ihc first city to be cited in ^ yrenaica; and Derne is still its name. — -Luccdsemoniiins coming fiou) Thera, an island in the iEtj;-ean, founded Cyrene, which retains little else than ruins with the name of Cnrin. The last of the Ptolemies who reigned there; surnauied Apion, bequeathed his kinj^dom to the Romans, who formed a single province of this acquisition, and the island of Crete. The city was situated within sight of the sea, having Afwllonia for its port; and as this port is now named Marza-Suea, or Sosush. it is probai)le 'that this is the city mentioned by the name of Sozusa, dur- ing the Lower Empire. — The most advanced point of Libya, Pinjcus Promontorium^ is now called Ras-al- Sem, and among mariners Cape Rasat. — Ptolemais, which is sometimes confounded with Barce^ retains ne- vertheless its particular position, at a distance from the sea, in the altered name of Tolometa; and the nanie of Barca is also well known.— 7>Mr/«>fi, which unter the ^Egyptian princes had the name of Aminoe^ is found in its prirnilive denomination on the same shore. idridnt^ which follows, corresponds with the position of lien-gazi, Berenice is known by the name of Bernic: but it appears by a particular testimony that Ben-gazi and Bernic are only different names for the same place. The same city was denominated Hesfieris., and ancient fables place there the garden of the Hesperides. — The shore of the Great Synis terminates this country. In the bosom of the desert continent, some portions of land, such as the Ammon and Oases of ^Egypt, having wells of water, and groves of palms and date-trees, are not without habita- tions. Augiloy which is one of these, retains the same name.— From among many obscure nations in Libya J CHAP. III. AFRICA. SECT. IV. AFRICA PROPI must be excepted the JVasajnones, who adjacent to the extremity of the Great Syrtis, were much decried for the plunder which they practised upon the vessels that were wrecked on their coast. Tliey alnnost destroyed the nation of Psyllii, whom the fame of possessing power over serpents, and the art of curing their bite in others by sucking the wound, distinguish in antiquity.* SECTION FOURTH. AFRICA PROPRIA, NUMIDIA, et MAURETANIA, TRIPOLIS, FEZZAN, TUNIS, ALGIERS AND FEZ. In this section we embrace the several countries which from the limits gven to Libya on the Great Syrcis, are extended to the western ocean. — Among the ancients the name of Syrtis was common to two gulfs on the coast of Africa, distinguished into Major and Alinor; which from the rocks and quicksands, and a remarkable inequality in the motion of the waters, were deemed of perilous nasigation. Mariners, corrupting the name, have called the Great Syrtis the Gulf of Sidra. Africa Propria. It was the case with Africa as with Europe and Asia, to have an individual canton dis- tinguished by the name of the continent. The part of Africa thus distinguished was tiiat which was nearest to Italy, and the island of Sicily. The ancient people of this country were the N'umides. and as they lived with- • M. Savary confirms the truth of this eurious cu'cumstance in his Letters on -flEgj'pt. See Letter IV. 316 AFttICA- CHAP. III. AFRICA. PROPRIA., &C. SECT. IV. out fixed dwellings, the circumstance might have given occasion to an aj-ibiguity in this name, and that of J^o- macles, both terms being of Greek origin. A land abun- dantly fertile by natuie, was K f t without culture; for in the words of Strabo, the inhabitants abandoned their fields to savage beasts, to exhaust themselves by preda- tory warfare. The dominion which the Carthagenians established in this country, must have operated a change in the national character of the natives; and the author above cited reports of Massinissa, whose attachment to the Romans in the second Punic War had rendered him powrerful, that he contributed much to the civilization of the Numidian nation. But jVianidia being distinguished from Africa Projier, we now proceed to the detail of the latter. According to Ptolemy, at the bottom of the Great; Syrtis, the Fhilxiioruin Arte, or Philenian Altars (which were monuments consecrated to the memory of two Carthagenian brothers of the name of Philsenus; who were there exposed to death, to extend thither the de- pendencies of their country) were regarded as the point of separation between Cyrene and Africa Propria on the west. But M. D'Anville restrains the eastern limits of Africa Profiria to the l)ottom of the Smaller Syrtis, from which it presents a coast, first to the east, and then to the north, till it confines upon JVumidia on the west. With this discrimination, tiie scrupulous reader will he in no danger of makinii, an unqualified extension of this] canton upon the confines of Libya, if our notices com- mence from the borders of Cyrene on the Great Syrtis, —Under tlie Ptolemies, the limits of the Cyicnaic pro- vince were protracted to si tower named Lu/i/irantci,; and CHAP. III. AFRICA. 317 SECT. IV. AFRICA PROPRIA, &C. in this interval Macomades Syriis is a place in ruins called Sort. — Strabo speaks of a great Lake disemboguing in- to the Syrtis; and this lake which is salt, is at its en- trance named Succa. — A promontory named heretofore CefihaU^ or the Heads, and now Canan, or Cape Mez- zata, terminates the Syrtis. — Farther on, the Ci?iijfihs has its source under a hill distant from the sea but 200 sta- dia, and named by Herodotus Clmritum, or the Graces; and this little river, we are informed, is called in the country, Wadi-guaham. — We must recede to some dis- tance from the coast, to speak of a city which has made some noise in the world, by the rumour of its being pe- trified. This error has arisen from some shepherds of the country, who having seen statues and bas-reliefs in marble, reported them to be men, animals, and fruits, of stone. This place being called Gherze, is made known by the name of Gerisa in Ptolemy. — We distinguish in this district, a province of the Western Empire, under the name of Tri/iolis, which the circumstance of three principal cities had given to the country. Le/j(is, the first and most considerable of these, with the surname of Magna, hv distinction fiom another beyond the limits of the Tripolitane, owed its foundation to the Phoenicians; and its ruins are known by the name of Lebida. Oe«, the second of these cities, has taken the name of Tri- poli, on absorbing the population of the other two. Sa- drain, the third, is mentioned by an Arabian geographer •who describes this coast, as a tower culled Sabart. This is the Tripoli Vecchio of the Mediterranean navigators. — It may be said that Pisida, and its port, which are not far distant, have formed by alteration the modern name Ee 318 AFRICA. CHAP. III. AFRICA PROPRIA, &C. SECT. IV. of Fissato. — Imniedialely on this side of the Little byitis, Meniiix, otherwise called Lotofihagitis^ and afterwards Girba, is a little isle, well known under the name of Zerbi, which is only separated from the continent by a channel sufficiently narrow to be covered by a bridge. Another ciiy, bearing the same name of Meninx, is pro- bably that now called Zadaica. The tree called Lolus, famous for the meat and drink afforded by a species of mast which it produced, occasioned not only the inhabi- tants of this isle, but likewise several other people, spread between the two Syrtes, to be called Lotofihagi. It is expedient now to quit the coast, and take notice of what is worthy of remark in a country lying between this maritime region and one more interior. — Phazaiiia is this country ; and it preserves its name in Fezzan, through which is a route conducting from Tripoli into Nigritia. — Cijdamus is Ghedenies, where are still rc- rnains of antiquity ; and the remaining traces of ancient ■ways indicate the communication that this city had with the places on the coast. The Roman arms, under Au- gustus, penetrated through this country to that of the Garamantes. — Among many names of cities which ap- peared in the triumph of the younger Balbus, that of Tabidimn, called by Ptolemy Thahudis^ is found in Tibe- dou, on the route just mentioned. — There is, in thisl canton, the dry bed of a torrent, called Wad-el Mezze*] ran, or Mezjerad, by equivocal pronunciation ; and this torrent, which sinks in the sand after a short couise, is teported by the name of Bagradas^ in Ptolemy, but con* founded with a river of the same name, that has its is- sue in Africa Proper, under the modern denomination of Mejerda.— The great nation of Garamantes owed its CHAP. III. AFRICA. 319 SECT. IV. AFRICA FUOPRIA, &.C. name to the city of Garama, some distance from the sea, where Gherma is yet found in the Arabian t^eot^ra- phy. — The names of Mederam and 'lasavci, which this geography gives to places in the s nie canton, agree uith the positions of Bediru77i and Sabe^ in Ptolemy.— We observe also a riier in the san;e country named Ciny/i/iushy Ptolemy, but with a sin-iiar mistake to that just remarked. For tliis river is confounded with the Ciny/i/is; though, hs -ot haAing a continuous course to the sea, it caniio! oe tiie same. — To return to the ma- ritinie country, the little Syrtis is now called the Gulf of Gahes, from the ancient city of Tacafie situated at its head, and preserving its name in this altered form That of el-Hamma a place in its environs, and which is an appellative in iJie language of the country for medi- cinal waters, indicates the ^qu£ Taca/iina. We now proceed to review what is unequivocally Jf- rica Propria. It is enveloped by the sea on two sides: on the east, from the bottom oi the smaller Syrtis to the Hermaum promontory, or that of Mercury, now Cape Bon; and, on the north, from this promontory to the limits oijyumidia as has been said. Its name is recognised in that of Frikia which has remained to a principal can- ton of this country, that is traversed by tlie Bagradas in its course to the sea ; while the name of the river is al- so preserved in the form of Megerda. It may be added, that a line of division between the provinces of Africa and JSTuinidia appears given by that which separates the kingdoms of Tunis and Algier — The country adjacent to the Syrtis was distinguished by the name of Eyzaci- nm. It was also named Em/ioriaj and its great fertility in corn might have caused it to be regarded as a raaga- 320 AFRICA. CHAP. III. AFRICA PROPRIA, ScC. SECT. IV. zine of provisions, which was resorted to by sea. There was a city of the same name with that of the country; and the Arabian geography makes known its position under the name of Beghni. — Among the maritime ci- ties, the first that presents itself in the order we have adopted, is Macomedes, distinguished by the surname of Minores from another of the same name, which we have already seen at the bottom of the great Syrtis ; this be- ing what is now called el-Mahres. — The town of Thence preserves the name Taiueh; and bkafes, which is now the most frequented port on this coasu appears to have replaced Tafilirura. This name, which seems derived from the Greek term Ta/ihros, signifying a trench, may relate to that which the second Scipio caused to be drawn to T/iena, according to Pliny, to fix the limits of the country conceded to the kings of Numidia. — At no great distance from the shore, the little isle of Cercinay separated from a smaller isle by a narrow canal, retains its name in the form of Kerkeni. — Though there be no mention of Cafiutuada till the reign of Justinian, we may say that the point called Capoudia indicates it. — At some distance from the sea, a place named el-Jem, in which, among many remains of antiquity there is seen an am- phitheatre, answers to the position of Tysdrus. — A pen- insula on which a prince, who is said to have descended from Mohammed by Fatima, constructed in the tenth century a fortress under the name of Mahdia, and which the Franks name Africa, appears to have been the site of the Turris Hannibalis, whence that famous Cartha- genian departed when he retired to Asia. — In this part of Africa, conquered by the Arabs in the first age of Islamism, the posiiionof Kairwan distant from the sea, CHAP. III. AFRICA. 321 SECT. IV. AFRICA PROPRIA, SlC. and which Ocba, who made this conquest, chose for the residence of the governors of the country, under the au- thority of the Khiilifs, is taken by conjecture for the Fi- cus ./^u^-Msi/.— -Continuing to follow the coast, we discern the name of Tajisus, which a victory obtained by Caesar has rendered memorable, in that of a place called Dem- sas. — By a similar indication, the position of Lemta shows that oi Le/ids, which, notwithstanding the qualifi-, cation of Minor, in contradistinction to that in the Tri- politane, was far from being inconsiderable. — Hadrume' turn, whose name is also written without the aspiration, appears in the first rank among the cities of Byzacium. Its present condition is unknown; but a neighbouring place, mentioned in a subsequent age under the name of Cabar Susis, is existent in Susa: and Horrea Ccelia is well known in the vulgar denomination of Erklia. — From this position the maritime country takes the name of Zeugitana, without our knowing whether under this name it extended as far inland as to correspond with the limits of the department that was afterwards named PrO' co7isularis. — In this passage to another province, where^ the strand of the continent appears diiven in by the sea, there is remarked at some distance from the shore a place which, under the name of Grasse, now Jerads, ■was a palace furnished with delicious gardens in the time of the Vandalic kings. We know that, compelled, to cede entire Spain to the Visigoths, the Vandals in- vaded Africa, which they possessed for near a century immediately ])receding the reign of Justinian, who re- conquered it. — On the coast, H^mmaniet indicates in this name the Jqua Calida of this canton. — There is E e 2 322 AFRICA. CHAP. III. AFRICA PROPRIA, &C. SECT. IV. known a J\reQfiolis in Nabel; also a Curubis in Gurbes, and Clufiea in Akalibia; the position of which is follow- ed immediately by the Hermaum Promontorium, which we had occasion to cite before. — At the bottom of the gulf which this promontory bounds on one side, a creek, of which the narrow entrance is called the Goulette, pe- netrates as far as Tunetum^ Tunis which, since the entire ruin of Carthage, has become the capital city. — A point which bends in the figure of a crescent moon, called Cape Carthage, is that of a peninsula which made the site of the famous city of this name. But it is not now, as heretofore, a land almost insulated: for the sea, retiied from its ancient shore has left uncovered an ex- tensive beach between the point just mentioned and that named Porto Ferino, near a promontory which termi- nates the opposite side of the gulf. An isthmus of twenty-five stadia, or three miles in breadth, which join- ed the peninsula to the main, is no longer to be distin- guished from it; and what is still called el Marza, or the Port, is at a considerable distance from the sea. The circuit of three hundred and sixty stadia given to this rieninsula, must be of the shortest measure, to be com- nensurate with the twenty-four miles assigned by an- other authority to the vast inclosure comprehending the city with its ports. It had a citadel, named Byrsa, on an eminence; and an interior port, excavated by human labour, as its name of C6/h6n denoted. Founded by the Tyriai s, the name Carthada, which they gave it, signi- fies in the Phoenician language the new city. And this Qamr in the Greek writers is not, as in the Latins, Car' ihago^ bin Carchedon. Destroyed by the younger Scipio one hundred and forty-six years before the Christian CHAP. m. AFRICA. 323 SECT. IV. AFRICA PROPRIA, &C. aera, its re-establishment, projected by Caesar, was exe- cuted by Augustus; and Strabo, writing under Tiberius, speaks of Carthage as one of the most flourishing cities of Africa. Its second destruction by the Arabs, under the khalifat of Abdal-Malec was towards the end of the seventh century. Among its ruins are discovered cis- terns; and in the country are the remains of an aque- duct proceeding from a place named Zowan, considera- bly distant towards the south. — Inclining towards Utica we meet the Bagradasy whose mouth was formerly near- er to Carthage than it is at present. For it had chang- ed its course to pass under the position of ancient Utica, which was anciently separated from it by the site of a camp, which the advantage of situation had recommend- ed to the choice of the first Scipio, and which, from the family of this great captain, is cited in more than one passage of history by the designation of Castra Cornelia, -—Utica, whose name in the Greek writers is read Ithy' ca, a Tyrian colony as well as Carthage, and even of prior foundation, was the principal city of this country in the time which elapsed between the destruction of Carthage and its re-establishment. There is mention of a place which has supplanted it, under the name of Satcor, in the history of the conquest of the country by the Arabs. The Mesjerda, after traversing a small pool which here- tofore separated the camp of Scipio from Utica, con- tinues its course to Porto-Ferino, which is covered by a point named formerly Jpollinis Promontoriiim, now Ras Zebid.— .On the coast which then looks to the north, HififiQ Zarytas was thus surnamed by distinction from Hififio Reg-ius, by reason of its situation among artificial canals, which afforded the sea entrance to a navigable 324 AFRICA. CII\P. IIT. AFRICA PROPRIA, &C. SECT. IV. lagune that was adjacent. The alteration of its name into that of Ben-zei't, as we find in the Arabian geogra- phy, preserves some affinity with its ancient denomina- tion ; which the practice of seamen in calling it Biserte, has totally extinguished. — The last place to be mention- ed on this coast is Tabraca, of which the little isle of Tabarca preserves the name. — We know of no other river that may be the Rubricatus of Ptolemy, than that which falls into the sea opposite this isle. It is also the Tusca, which according to Pliny bounds Africa on the side of Numidia, and is now the Wad-el-Berber. As- cending it to some distance, we recognise in the name of Vegja, a considerable city which by Sallust is named Vacca.) and by others Vaga. The interior country remains now to be inspected. — Ascending by the Bagradas, we find Tuburbo under the same name; and Tucuborum^ in Tucaber — Another Tuburbo., distinguished by the surname of Majus, whose position is south of Tunis, and widely distant from the preceding, it apitears also in the form of Tubernok.— - In the name of Wad-el-Bul, which a river received by the Bagradas bears, that of Bulla., surnamed Regia., is evident. — It is only by being near Tugaste^ a Numidian city, and the native place of St. Augustine, that the posi- tion of Madaurus, the city of Apuleius, is judged. — That which is now called Urbs, and otherwise Kef, where arc remains of antiquity, is Sicca Venera; although an Eng- lish traveller. Dr. Shaw, to whose information we owe much topographical intelligence of this country, makes a distinction between these names, as appropriate to two several positions. — We find the name of Tucca^ with ancient vestiges, in a place named Tugga; but which CHAP. III. AFRICA. 325 SECT. IV. AFRICA PROPRIA, &c'. cannot be the same with Tucca Tcrebinthina of the Ro- man Itinerary. — It must here be said, that the positions given by Ptolemy, appear in such disorder, that we have no other means of assigning suitable places to them than by following the traces of Roman ways, which abound more in this part of Africa than in any other country of the ancient Itineraries. These means are nevertheless. not without difficulty. — Zama. meiiK-Mable for the victory ofScipioover Hannibal, is given as imniedi.te to another place on one of these ways; though there is reason, from other circumstances, to form a doubt of its trye position. — One is astonished to find that of Muati, which by a similar problem has a place assigned to it in the centre of Africa, appear in the Ecclesiastical Notices as an Episcopal see of Numidia, rather than of the procon- sular province.— -Sr^/i^rw/a, a considerable city, to judge of it by the concourse of many ways, is found in Sbaitla. — SepJimunicia is mentioned as being at the foot of a great mountain named -Burgaon, which appears to be a continuation of Usalef.iis, retaining the name of Uselet. — -What remains of the province of Africa is that part of Byzacium^ which stretches towards the south. To ar- rive at it we must traverse arid and desert places, as his- tory testifies in speaking of the forced march effected by Marius lo surprise Ca/isa, a great city, which, from its difficulty of access, was judged by Jugurtha a proper deposit for reserved treasure. The position of this city is known, and its name is pronounced Cafsa. — Thnle is likewise spoken of with circumstances which, in relation to the preceding, appear to suit the position of Telefi(e, in the Roman Itinerary. — We are indebted to the Eng- lish traveller for the recognisance of a long and narrow 326 AFRICA. CHAP. III. AFRICA PROPRIA, &C. SECT. IV. lake, divided in two by a ford, and which represents, un- der the African names of Faroun and el-Loiideah, the Paludes called Tnlonis aud Libya in antiquity. The first of these communicated the epithet of Tritonia, to Mi- nerva; who, ii is pretended, first revealed herself in these places. What are found on this mere, under the names of Toser and Neftu, indicate the positions of Tisicruf) rind A''i-/2te.~.\ military po~st on this frontier, called Turris Ta7nul/e?n, is discovered in the ntmre of Tamelem; and the country is that now called Beledul* G^rid. or the Re'^ion of Grasshoppers. NuMiDiA. This name extended primitively to all the country comprised between Africa Proper, and the more ancient boundary of Mauretania, which was a river named Molochath or Malva, now Mulvia, whose mouth is opposite Cape Gata, on the southern shore of Spain; and this space is now occupied by the kingdom of Al- gier. — Two people participated this extensive country: the MassTjli, on the side of Africa; and the Mascesylt, towards Mauretania: in a promontory far advanced in the sea, heretofore named Tretum, now Sebdaruz, or the Seven Capes, by the people of the country, and by mariners Bergaronie, made the term of separation be- tween them. They obeyed two princes celebrated in history; the first being subjects of Masinissa, the second of Sypli .X. The attachment of Masinissa to the Ro- mans, required on their part not only a re-establishment in tiie kingdom of which he had been despoiled by Sy- phax, but also that he should be guaranteed in possession of that of his enemy, by an event that united all Numi- dia under one prince. This kingdom, in the same state under Juguriha, and the same also under Juba, was van- CHAP. III. AFRICA. 327 SECT. IV. AFRICA PROPRIA, &C. quished by Csesar, who reduced Numidia to a province. But Augustus having gratified Juba the son of Juba, with a part of the kingdom of his father, this province of Numidia suffered abscission of that part which had taken the name of Mauretania; and appeared finally bounded by the river Ampsagas, that falls into the sea on the side of the promontory of Tretum and v;hich is now named Wad-il-Kibir, or the Great River. The first place remarkable on the coast is Hif^fio Re- gius, the episcopal see of St. Augustin; and near its ancient site is known a town named Bona. — The mount Pafifiau, where Gelimer, the last king of the Vandals, who was vanquished by Belisarius, sought a retreat, and which is now named Edoug, rises in its en- virons. — At the bottom of the gulf that succeeds, and which, heretofore called Sinus J^umidicus^ is now the Gulf of Stora, Rusicade, a considerable city preserves a fragment of its name in that of Sgigada. — Cullu, under the promontory of Tretum, has not changed its name- Ascending by the Ampsagas about fifty miles, we find Cirta, the residence of the kings of Numidia; and which, from a partisan named Sitius, to whom Caesar was in- debted for great services in his African war, was called Silianorum Coloniu. But having been afterwards named Consiantina, under this name it still subsists, as the chief city of the interior country. A river which falls into the Wad-il-Kibir, nearly involves it; and the traces of many of the Roman ways which diverged from it, are still apparent in its environs. Milevis, which is not far distant from it, is recognised in Mila; and Signs, in Si- guenic— Inclining towards Hififio, Tipasa appears in Tifas; and a place named Hammam indicates the Aguie 528 AFRICA. CHAP. III. AFRICA PROPRIA, &C. SECT. IV which Tibilis had in its vicinity. — The places Tagasie and Tebeste^ on the frontier of Africa, are found in Ta- jelt and Tebess. — Two other places distant from Con- stantina towards the south, called Lambese and Lamas- be, give evidently the positions o{ Lambasa and Lamas- ba: and Baga'i, on the flank of Gebel Auras, retains the same name. — The ylurasius Mo7is, though at first ap- pearing difficult of access, occupies a great space of even and cultivated lands. This frontier affords en- trance to a vast country distinguished by the name of Gatulia, which confines also on Mauretania.— A river named Zab, whick communicates its name to the coun- try that it traverses, is mentioned by the name of Zaba, in the times of the Lower Empire. The Savus, or Sa- bus, which Ptolemy places in the Mauretania Csesarien- sis, where such a river does not exist, should be refer- red to this, as the modern denomination sufficiently evinces. If Ptolemy conducts a river of this name to the sea, it should be remembered that he also continues the courses of a Bagradas and a Cynifis thither ; which totally perish in the interior country, as does the Zab ■under discussion. — We shall conclude our report of Numidia with the notice of a principal city in this can- ton Zab, named Pescara; which evidently indicates that of Vesceritci, or Vescethtr, Mauretania. It is thus, and not MauritaJiia, that this name appeal s in most monuments of antiquity, whe- ther medals or lapidary inscriptions; and it may be ad- ded, that the national name is Maurasii, according to the Greek writers. The country over which Bocchus, who delivered Jugurtha to the Romans, reigned, was limited, as we have said in speaking of the primitive CHAP. III. AFRICA. 329 SECT. ^V. AFRICA PROPRIA, &C. State of Numidia, by the river Alolochath, whose name, being otherwise Mabva^ has given occasion to some mo- dern authors, misled by Ptolemy, to distinguish two riv- ers for one. We are not precisely informed what occa- sioned the amplification of ancient Mauretania: it is known, however, that it was Juba (by the favour of Au- gustus put in possession of the states of the two Mau- rish princes, Bogud and Bocchus) who constructed the city of C<£sarea, which gave the name of CasarieJisis to that part of Mauretania which was taken from Numidia. Now if it be supposed that Mauretania was a concession to the kingdom of Juba, prior to the aggrandisement made of his paternal domain, we shall find in these cir- cumstances what gave occasion to the extension of the name.— This kingdom was reduced into a province un- der Claudius, and divided into two: Caesariensis. or that territory which had belonged to Numidia; and Tingiia- na-, or the origiudl Mauretania, which extended to the ocean. To enter into a detail of maritime positions, in regu- lar order, we must take our departure from the mouth of the river Am/isagafi. Igilgilis preserves the name of Jigel, or Jijeli, which, in the pronunciation of seamen, is Gigeri, and which is commonly so pronounced in speaking of the capture of tliis place by the French, in 1664. -The river Audus is that which the sea receives near Bujeiah — The transposition of some letters does not conceal from observation in the name of Tedles, the ancient one of Salda. — Let us add, by the way, that Tu- iusufiius, apart from the shore, corresponds with a place €i^\lc^ Burg, in the canton of Kuko, which is covered by F f 330 AFRICA. AFRICA PROPRIA, &C. S9CT. IV. a great and precipitous mountain, named Ferrarious Monst now Jurjura. — Fartner on, a river, whose name is Ser, or Isser with the article, refers to the Serbetes-— The initial syllable common to the names Rusazus, Ru' si/iisir, Rusucurru, and many others, seems to denote, in the Punic language, a cape, or point of land, as Ras, in the Arabic. In this series of places there is no men- tion of Algier; this city being of later date than the time which makes the term of antiquity. Its name, pure- ly Arabic, is formed of al-Gazair, the denomination of a little isle which covers its port, and which is joined to the continent by a mole. In the name of RusU'Curru, the part which is peculiar and distinctive from many other names, is preserved in that of Hur, as indicated by an Arabian geographer. — Ruins at Sersel would ap- pear to be those of Cxsdrea; but, in the Roman Itinerary, this city is more remote towards Cartenna, well known in the modern form of Tenez. Icosium consequently had the place which Sersel now occupies; and a port, men- tioned by an Arabian geographer under the name of Va- cur, should be that of Casarea; which, before it was em- bellislied and elevated to the rank of capital under king Juba, was named lot. This city was extremely injured by the barbarian revolters, when the count Theodosius, father to the emperor of that name, was charged with the command in Africa. — It may be said, in general terms, that all this coast was filled with Roman colo- nies; the detail of which would contribute to dilate this ' "Work beyond the limits of an epitome. After Cartennuf i which succeeds Csesarea, is the mouth of the river C/ti* nalafihf the most considerable of this country^ and of which, the modern name of ShelUf is not without some CHAP. III. AFRICA. 331 SECT. IV. AFRICA. PROPRIA, &C. affinity with the precedent. — We shall cite Murusfaga, because we find it in the name of Mustuganim.— .'irse- naria might be applied to Arzefi, if, by the order of places, the Portus Magnus had not taken this position. — As to Portus JDivini, there is no doubt of its being Oran and the adjacent port of Marz-al-Kibir, whose name signifies the Great Port- — The Metagonium PrO' moniorium, which, according to Strabo, is opposite to New Carthage, agrees very exactly in this circumstance with the situation of a point of land which closes on the western side a deep gulf, whose name of Harsgone may be observed to correspond with the Greek deiiominytion of the promontory. If ih( same name be found in some other authors, it is not with the same evidence of its identity. — The last place in ancient Numidia, as in the Mauretania of Cassarea, is Siga^ at some distance from, the sea, and which was the residence of Syphax before the invasion of the kingdom of Masinissa had put hira in possession of Cirta. The place to which is given the remarkable namie of Ned-Roma, occupies its place, and preserves vestiges of antiquity.— At length we reach the bank of the Alolochath^ whose name is also read Mulucha; near which, an ancient fortress called Calaa, making the term of a Roman way, preserves a similar name in Calaat-el-Wad, which signifies the Castle of the River. But, before we enter upon Tingitana, we must take a cursory view of tlie interior part of the province of Caesarea. Siti/i, as the most distinguished city, was ex- alted to the dignity of metropolis, in a particular Maure- tania, formed in a later age; and iis district, adjacent to Numidia, was called Sitifensis. This city still exists with 332 AFRICA. CHAP. III. AFRICA PROPRIA, &C. SECT. IV. the name of Sitef. — Traversing the mountains towards the south, a plain country contiguous to the Zab, is ob- served to contain a salt fen, called el-Shot, which is the Salinx JVubonenses. Tubuna is recognised in Tubnah; and Desena in Deusen, distant from the Zab. A castle, named Auzea in Tacitus and in the Roman Itinerary, may be assigned to the position of a fortress called Burg; a term which seems to be used as appellative for such places in Barbary, and other countries of the Levant The name of Castrum Audiense^ in the Notice of the Empire, appears to conduct towards the beginning of the course of the Audus. — Mallinna keeps the name of Meliana. — Succubar was seated on the acclivity' of a mountain, whose modern name is Zuchar. — Fundus Mazucanus is found in Mazona: and it appears fiom the account of an historian, that the Count Theodosius, de- parting from Tigavas in this canton, crossed the An- corarius Mons to attack the Alazicea, Thus this moun- tain answers to that named Waneseris; and the position given under the name of Midroe, appears to be the same with that of Medianum Casiellum, which was the ulti- mate point of a Roman expedition in this country.— The nation we have just named was a powerful one; and •we. find the Mazices in Libya, and in the environs of the Oases. — Mina preserves its name purely; and the Gad- urn Castra is recognised in Tagadeont.— The position of Regia^ denoting a royal dwelling, is found by the direc- tion of a Roman way to be Tlemsen, where the Aiab l)rinces of the house of Beni-Merin also established their residence. — Through the weakness of the Numi- 42 AFRICA. CH AP. III. j| LIBYA, VEL AFRICA INTERIOR. SECT. \ , Negio races may be said to commence, which are suffi- ciently distinct fiom all other African people. After having thus terminated the third and last part of the ancient world, by tracing the shore of the Atlan- tic Ocean, there might appear something yet wanting, were we to observe a total silence concerning the fa- mous island of the same name with this ocean. But who will believe it can be refened to the new world, or con- tinent of America, and believe at the same time that the people who inhabited it, came, in an age niuch ante- rior to the tim^e of iustory, to make concpiestsin Europe and Asia, which on this occasion had no other means of repelling the invaders tliir.n what were found in the re- sistance and valour of the Athenians? Who does not rather see, in the narrative cf Plato on tliis event,* an Athenian willing to flatter his countrymen; and, ia what he publishes of the policy of the Atlantides, a philosopher occupied with specidalions more magnifi- cent than practicable? As this island appears no more,t it has been said that a continent, to which was attributed greater extent than to Africa and Asia united, was sub- merged in twenty-four hours: a catastrophe that is said to have rendered dangerous the navigation of the At- lantic Ocean, though it is no longer so. That there ex- isted an unknown continent, might well have made an hypothesis in the speculations of sonie of the learned • In Timaeus and Critias. f M. Bailly, the astronomer, endeavoured to prove that this island really existed; and he refers its situation to Nova Zam- bia: but less fanciful and more judicious authors have attacked bis conclusions with success. CHAP. m. AFRICA. 343 SECT. V. LIBYIA, VEL AFRICA INTERIOR. among the ancients, as what they knew of land on the globe covered but a small part of its surface. Aristotle, in the book where he treats of tbe world, is explicit on this subject, without saying more ; a conduct more lau- dable than that which is fathered upon him in another book entitled " The Wonders." For in this work we find reported an island discovered by the Carthaginians which, though abundant in all things, was without inha- bitants; and it is also affirmed, that the rulers of that nation, in the fear of being deserted by their citizens, who were desirous of emigrating thither prohibited the navigation to it under pain of death: a tale not so mar- vellous indeed as what we read in the Dialogues of Plato, though meriting as little attention. H h PART ir. SACRED GEOGRAPHY. INTRODUCTION. Bearing in mind the obscurity that dwells on soiifte of the objects of Postdiluvian geography, as we may say, of almost every age and every country, the student should not be disappointed when he is told, that positive certainty is not by any means pretended to be attached 'to the location of Antediluvian positions in correspond- ing modern ones. All that we can promise is, the greater degree of certainty as to the prominent features, and the greater degree of probability as to those of minor im- port. For amidst the very numerous interpretations of this part of Scripture made by learned divines and others, the contrariety of opinion is so great as almost to reduce every prospect of consent to a faulty To illustrate this matter, we will mention the exam* pies that occasion the remark;, which indeed comprise nearly the whole of the Antediluvian geography trans- mitted to us in any shape. The Land of Nod is placed by Dr. Wells in Desert Arabia. Wilkinson, on the con- trary, places it in present Persia, about the situation of Susiana., as we presume, with most plausibiiity. Dr. Geddes, seemingly against all propriety, renders the river Phison or Pi&on the Araxes; and the Gihon, the Oxus; the one on the west of the Caspian sea, and the other on the east, which h\st is certainly the Gihoh of the present day: the Hiddekel he calls the Tigris. Tar other- wise is the opinion of Dr. Wells. He makes the Gihon the easterly channel of the two into which the Euphra- tes is divided after its union with the Tigris, sometime after its waters disembogue into the Persian gulf, and the Phison the westerly one; designating the Hiddekel by the Tigris withal. To us it seems that no better com- Hh2 r>48 SACRED GEOGRAPUV. INTRODUCTION. promise can be made of such a cUfference, than that whi'ch may be seen in the table and map of this coun- try. There is less dispute as to the location of the La7id and Garden of Eden, and the identity of the Eiifihrates. In passing from our view of the Latid of Egijfit to that of the Promised Land, we have not availed our- selves of the usual privilege of mental aerostation, but, on the path of Moses and the Israelites, have matre ouv exody: thinking it best to assemble the objects that are spoken of in the renowned Exodus of the Jews, with a summary account of its incidents, in one table. We have judged it impracticable to reduce the geo- graphy of Cmiaan, after the conquest of Joshua, to the comparative table of corresponding ancient and modern names, for a reason too evident to repeat, that this coun- try abounded, beyond almost any other in times of anti- quity, with geographical and historical notices ;*wherc- as, at the present day, it has become almost desolate, and some of the most fruitful tracts formerly arc nov/ barren wastes. The same motive that actuated me to give a prelimi- nary sketch of the origin and migrations of Parent Na- tions to Part I., prompts me in like manner to insert here, a tabular view of the three first Patriarchal ages, with annotations to each, to give light and interest to the Sacred geography. The contest between these ta- bles must be looked for in Jap.het, S/ie?n, and //aw, in passing from the first to the second; in flaran, Abro' ham, and A^a/ior, in passing from the second to the third, and through Jacob to the twelve tribes. We have adopted a chronological order in the sue- SACRED GEOGRAPHY. 394 INTRODUCTION. cession, both of the Patriarchal and Geographical ta- bles, as nearly as the successive evolution of their ob- jects would admit of. According to this method, we have been under the necessity of giving more than one table of the same tract of country when its revolutions have so changed its civil divisions as to render them quite as foreign from each other, at different periods, as though the identity of territory itself had been changed* Of this, Canaan furnishes a striking instance. wv www vww^ vw THE FIRST AGB OF THE WOULD, The Antediluvian Patriarchs. 1. Cain, born Anno Mundi the second." a. Enocli, son of Cain. b. Irad, son of Enoch. c. Mehujael, son of Irad. d. Methusael, son of Mehujael. e. Lamech, son of Methusael. He had by Adan, — Jabal, the inventor of tents and keeping of cattle; audi — Jnbal, the inventoi- of music. Also, by Zillah, — Tubal-Cain, the inventor of working in metals; and — Naamab, supposed to be Venus. 2. Abel, had no offspring-. 3. Seth, born A. M. 130, died 104?, aged 912. a. Enos, son of Seth, born 235, died 1140, aged 905. b. Cainan, son of Enos, born 325, died 1235, aged 910. e. Mahalaleel, son ofCainan, born 395,died 1290, aged 895 d. Jared, son of xMahalaleel, born 460, died 1422, aged 963 e. Enoch, son of Jared, born 622, was translated to heaven /. Methuselalijson of Enoch, born 687, died 1656, aged 969 g. Lamech, son of Methuselah, b. 864, died 1651, aged 777 h Noah, son of Lamech, born 1056, aged 600 at the Flood — Japhet, his first son, born 1556, aged 100 at the Flood — Shem, his second son, born 1558, aged 98 at the Flood \^ —Ham, his third son, born 1560, aged 96 at the Flood. * The better opinion seems to be, that Cain was born the first, and Abel the second year of the world. See Sacred Mirror, by the Rev. Thomas Smith, page 5. ^-<: 350 SACRED GEOGRAPHY. INTRODUCTION. Annotations. Adam the first man, and Eve the first woman, form- ed by the immediate power of God, on the sixth day of the creation,* in a state of purity and happiness: they fell into guilt and misery by transgressing the divine com- mand ; were banished from their blissful residence in the garden of Eden ; sentenced to suffering and death ; yet favoured with the promise of a Saviour. (^Gen.cliap. 3.) Adam died, Anno Mundi 930 ; having seen eight generations. Eve died Anno Mundi 940. Cain, the first man born of a woman, followed hus- bandry, murdered his brother Abel, and went to live in the land of Nod, where he built the first city, and named it after iiis son, Enoch. His posterity were called the * The following note from Mr. Pinkevton we presume will not be considered as any burthen to truth, on whichever side it stands, but rather, as tending- to its further development, lie says — "xVncient chronology has been ruined by attempting- to force it to Scripture, which is surely no canon of chronology; for the Septuagint, translated from MSS., far more ancient than any we have, differs from the present Hebrew no less than 576 years before the time of Noah ; and 880 years from Noah to the time of Abraham. The Greek church, certainly as well in- structed as that of the Roman, dates the creation 5508 years before Christ. Epiphanius, Augustin, and other fathers, follow the Hebrew of their time, which agrees with the Septuagint. But ancient chronology ought only to be estimated from an- cient authors, and kept quite apart from scriptural chronology. The date of the creation, &c., can never be decided, either by Scripture or otherwise; and such speculations are futile. In other points, the authority of the learned Usher, now univer- sally allowed the best chronologer, is followed," 5ic. SACRED GEOGRAPHY. 351 INTRODUCTION. Children of Men., of whom there is no account either respecting their births or deaths; nor is there any of his death. Lamech introduced polygamy. He is supposed to be the Jupiter of the pagans; Jabal, Pan; Jubal, JiJioUo; Tubal-Cain, Vulcan; and Naamah, Venus. Abel, the second son, tended flocks, and died by his brother's hand, a martyr to obedience. Seth, the third son, was born soon after the murder of Abel. His posterity were called the Children of God. He lived cotemporary with all the Antediluvian Patri- archs, except Noah. Enos was cotemporary with all the Antediluvian Pa- triarchs. In his days the worshippers of God began to be distinguished. Enoch walked with God 365 years, and was trans« lated into heaven without seeing death. Methuselah, the oldest of all men, having been a cotemporary with Adam 243 years, and with Noah 600, died a little before the flood. Noah. In the days of Noah, by the sinful alliances of the posterity of Seth, or Sons of God, with the pos- tei'ity of Cain, or Daughters of Men, and other causes, the world was filled with universal corruption. Noah was commissioned by the Almighty to call them to re- pentance during 120 years, while he was preparing the ark. On their incorrigible disobedience, the universal deluge (which took place A. M. 1656, and lasted 150 days, produced by a rain of 40 days,) at last destroyed them all, except Noah and his family, with a sufficient 352 SACRED GEOGRAPHY. INTRODUCTIOIJ. number of every species of animals, who were preserved in the ark. WVVWVWVV% ~. ISHBAK. \J6. Shuaii. SACRED GEOttRAPKT. JTRODUCTION. Childi-en of Nahor by Reumah. rl- Tebah. 2. Gaham. 3. Thahash. 4. Macah. 5. Ut,, ancestor of Job^ / 6. Buz, ancestor of Elihu, J. Children by Milcah 7. Bethuel, lived at Haran, a. Laban, son of Bethuel, lived at Haran. (a). Leah, daughter of Laban, and first wife of Jacob, (e). Rachel, daughter of Laban, and second wife of Jacob. b. Rebecca, daughter of Bethuel, and wife of Isaac. %< ^ i SECTION II. 1. Reuben, born before Christ 1758, had four sons. 2. Simeon, born before Christ 1757, had six sons. 3. Levi, born before Christ 1756, died 1619, aged 137. a. Gershon, son of Levi. b. Kohath, son of Levi, aged 133 at his death. (a). Amram, son of Kohath, died in Egypt, aged 137. — Aaron, son of Amram, born 1574, died 1451, aged 126. — Moses, son of Amram, born 1571j died 1451, aged 120. c. Merari, son of Levi. d. Jochebed, daughter of Levi, and wife of Amram, 4. JuDAH, born before Christ 1755; had thi-ee sons. 5. IssACHAH, had four sons. 6. Zebulun, had three sons. 1.(7). Dinah, Jacob's only daughter. '7. Joseph, born before Christ 1745, died 1635. a. Manasseh, son of Joseph by Asenath. b. Ephraim, son of Joseph by Asenath. 8. Benjamin, born before Christ 1734, had ten sons. £ -O. Dan. 10. Naphtali, had four sons. o.^ 11. Gad, Lis C12. AsHu had seven sons. R, had four sons, and one daughter. Hgndraaid to Rachel. t Handmaid to Leah. 358 SACRED GEOGRAPHY. rTKODUCTION. Annotations. SECTION I. Lot lived at Sodom till its destruction, of which he Avas preadmonished by angels, who brought him, his v.'ife, and two daughters out of "the city, and ordered them to flee with all possible pi'ecipitation to the moun- tains; warning them not to look back, lest they should be involved in the general destruction. His wife, diso- beying this injunction, was immediately changed into a pillar of salt. Several of his children died at Sodom. MoAB and Am-mon were children of Lot by his two daughters. Their posterity were giants who dwelt in the country they conquered from the gigantic Emims and Zamzummims, IsHMAEL was the son of Abraham by Hagar, the handmaid of Sarah. His posterity, the Ishmaelites or ilagarenes, settled in Arabia; and their descendants have been called Arabs or Saracens. Isaac was the son of Abraham by his first wife Sa- rah, Isaac had, by his only wife Rebecca, twin sons Esau and Jacob. Esau, also called Edom, in consequence of swearing away his birthright or right of primogeniture in favour of Jacob, was ancestor of the Edomites by his wives Adah, Aholibamah, and Bashemath or Mahalah; the two former were Canaanitish women, and the latter Ish- maelitish. The Edomites dwelt in the land of the Ho- rims, or Horites, whose daughters they married, and by descent or conquest, possessed the country. They SACRED GEOGRAPHY. INTRODUCTION. were first dukes, and afterwards kings of Edom, before there was any king of Israel. Jacob went from Canaan, to his uncle Laban at Ha- ran or Padan-aram, in Mesopotamia, B. C. 1759, with whom he lived 20 years, and having married Leah and Rachel, returns to Canaan. ZiMRAM, JoKSBAN, &CC. to No. 8. of the table inclu- sively, children and grand children of Abraham by Ke- turali, were settled in the east country, by their father, before his death. Nahor, was born at Ur, and died at Haran. He had two wives; the name of one was Rcumah and the other Milcah. Vvwvwvwvvx SECTION II. Jacob or Israel, in the decline of life, B. C. 1706, removed his family, 70 in number, to Egypt, by the so- licitation of his son Joseph, and the invitation of the Aingof Egypt — Joseph having been sold i&to Egypt, 23 years before that period, by his brothers; and having been advanced, by reason of his wisdom, from a state of slavery to the highest trust. In his last moments Ja- cob blessed his sons severally, and after his death was carried back to Canaan and interred, by his request, at the cave of Machpelah. His obsequies being perform- ed, his sons, progenitors of the twelve tribes, returned to abide in Egypt. Joseph. But little more is recorded of Israel's fa- mily, till just before the death of Joseph, when he sent for his brethren, and told them, in the same prophetic I i 2 360 SACRED GEOGRAPHY. i INTRODUCTION. spirit that illuminated his aged father, that God would assuredly perform his gracious promise, by bringing their posterity out of Egypt, and giving them the land of Canaan for an inheritance. He therefore earnestly re- quested they would not bury him in Goshen, but lay his body in a coffin, and deposit it in some secure place, whence they might take it on the accomplishment of his predictions, to the Land of Promise. For the ful- filment of this request, his brethren bound themselves by an oath. Moses. Subsequently to this melancholy occurrence, the descendants of Israel increased prodigiously both in s-trength and numbers, so much that the natives, who began to fear that they would eventually cover the whole face of the kingdom, resolved to weaken them by taxes, labour, and every species of tyrannical oppression. But the first measures failing of the desired effect, thereup- on a diabolical edict was promulgated, commanding /Aa; every male child of the Hebrews that tvas born thereafter should be cast into the J^/ile, and that none but the females should be fiermitted to live. Under this edict Moses was born, to humble the pride of Egypt, and to lead his groaning countrymen in triumph from the house of bon- dage. Exodus. The time having arrived for the fulfiment of the divine promise of bringing the Israelites out of Egypt; and Moses having prevailed with Phajaoh, by means of many miraculous feats, to permit the Jews to depart for the Land of Promise — they set out from Jia- tnesis. When ihey arrived at Mount Sinai, in the Wil- derness, God appointed them a day for the promulga- SACRED GEOGRAPHY. 361 INTRODUCTION. tion of his Decalogue. On the appointecl day, Moses committed the care of his people to Aaron and Hur, and went up with Joshua into the the mountain, where he continued forty days, while God gave him the ten commandments, on two tables of stone, called tables of COVENANT, together with the whole plan of the Jewish tabernacle, and mode of worship. After Moses descend- ed from the mount, he desired his congregation to bring an offering of different materials for the holy taberna- cle; and he was immediately supplied with a profusion of jewels, metals, ointments, perfumes, and every other requisite article ; which he distributed to proper artifi- cers and workmen, whom God had endowed with the- peculiar skill to contrive, and ability to execute, the va- rious designs that had been shown to Moses on the mountain. The work was performed with such alacrity and diligence, that in less than six months the taberna- cle, with all its magnificent furniture and apparatus, was set up at the foot of Mount Sinai, and the pompous wor- ship of the Israelites was begun. — We will subjoin the results of the mustering and numbering of the tribes of Israel, the patriarchal chiefs of each, and the order of their encampment about the tabernacle, with a scheme of the same. Reuben. The tribe of Reuben was 46,500 in num- ber; south of the tabernacle, and east of Simeon. Eli- zuu patriarchal chief. Simeon. The tribe of Simeon was 59,300 in num- ber; south of the tabernacle, apd west of Reuben. She- LUMiEL, patriarchal chief Gershon. The Gershonites were 7500 in number; 362 SACRED GEOGBA.PHY. INTRODUCTION. west of the tabernacle; carried the curtains, veils. Sec. Eliasaph, patriarchal chief. K.OHATH. The Kohathites were 8600 in number; south of the tabernacle; carried the Sanctuary, Ark^ Sec. Elisaphax, patriarchal chief. Merari. The Merarites were 6200 in number; south of the tabernacle; carried the boards, bands, 8cc. ZuRiEL, patriarchal chief. JuDAH. The tribe of Judah were 74,600 in number; east of the tabernacle, and south of Issachar. Naason, patriarchal chief. Issachar. The tribe of Issachar was 54,400 in num- ber; east of the tabernacle, and south of Judah. Ne- THANEEL, patriarchal chief. Zebulun. The tribe of Zebulun was 57,400 in num- ber; east of the tabernacle, and south of Issachar. Eli- AH, patriarchal chief. Manasseh. The tribe of Manasseh was 32,200 in number; west of the tabernacle, and north of Ephraim. Gamaliel, patriarchal chief. Ephraim. The tribe of Ephraim was 40,500 in numberj west of the tabernacle, and south of Manasseh. Elishamah, patriarchal chief. Benjamin. The tribe of Benjamin was 35,400 in number; west of the tabernacle and north of Manasseh. Abidan, patriarchal chief. Dan. The tribe of Dan was 62,700 in number; north of the tabernacle, and west of Asher. Ahiezer pa- triarchal chief. Napiitali. The tribe of Naphtali was 53,400 in SACRED GEOGRAPHY. 563^ INTRODUCTIOI number; north of the tabernacle, and east of Asher. Ahirah, patriarchal chief. Gad. The tribe of Gad was 46,650 in number; south of the tabernacle, and west of Simeon. Eliasaph, pa- triarchal chief. Asher. The tribe of Asher was 41,500 in number; north of the tabernacle, and east of Dan. Pagiel, pa- triarchal chief. Caleb and Joshua. Caleb was a descendant of Ju- dah: Joshua was a descendant of Joseph. vwvwvwvw A SCHEME OF THE CAMP IN THE WILDERNESS. Cattle. Dan. Asher. Naphtali. Cattle. Benjamin. Merari. -W. ^1 THE III E., tr^ TABERNACLE, ^n § Kohath. - S. A Judah. Manasseh. Issachar. Ephraim. Zebulun. L Cattle. Gad. Simeon. Reuben. Cattle. 1 PART IT. SACRED GEOGRAPHY. TABLE I. ANTEDILUVIAN COUNTRIES. Ancient. J. Land of Edex, o. Paradise, or garden of E- den, 2. Land op Nob, «. Enocli — citj'. Modern. 1. Shinar, Babylonia, and Jrak successively. a. (On the common channel of the Euphrates, Tigris, &c. About sixty miles from the Persian gulf). 2. Elam, Susiana, and Persia^ successively. a. Built by Cain, in the land of Nod. 1. Pison, or Phison, 2. Gihon, 3. Hiddekel, 4. Euphrates, or Perath, RIVERS. 1. Tigris. 2. (Uncertain). 3. Zeindek (Gyndes). 4. Euphrates, or Great RiVeiv Remarks. As the sacred. history is very short in other particu- lars relating to the antediluvian -world (that is, the state of the world before the flood) so is it in reference to its geography; all the places thereof mentioned by Moses being either the Garden of Eden^ with such places as 366 SACRED GEOGRAPHY. ANTEDILUVIAIT COUNTRIES. belong to the description of its situation in the land qf Eden, or the land of Nod^ and the city of Enoch built therein. From the words of Moses it is evident that the coim- try of Eden extended beyond the valley through which passed the channel of the united waters of the Tigris and the Euphrates, Sec. for the text says that a river ^Oent out of Eden to water the garden; and from thence it was parted and became into four heads. But the am- biguity of the text in this part is such, that we cannot determine how far the land of Eden extended north- wardly on the banks of the Tigris and Euphrates^ or southwardly in the course of the bifurcation of their common channel, before their waters disembogued into the Persian gulf. The probability, however, is, that its limits were undefined, and that its extent may be appli- ed to the greater part of the country watered by these two rivers, at least as far as the mountains of Armenia^ corresponding with what, after the deluge, was called the land of Shinar. — There is no doubt as to the Gar- den of Eden or Paradise, which Moses evidently con- fines to the common channel of these rivers. — The term Eden, denoting pleasure, or delight, by its prima- ry acceptation in Ihe Hebrew language, has been im- posed as a proper name on several places: as the Eden or Beth-Eden, mentioned by the prophet Amos, near Damascus; and a village on Mount Lebanus of the same name, besides others; and therefore mistaken for the site of the original terrestrial Paradise. Hence, too, it is rationally conceived that the Gardeti of Eden was SACRED GEOGRAPHY. 367 ANTEDILUVIAN COUNTRIES. the original pattern of those curious gardens which the princes of the east caused to be made, probably in imi- lalion of the Paradise of our forefathers. Such an one was that Golden Garden, valued at Jive hundred talents, ■which Aristobulus, king of the Jews, presented to Pom- pey; and which Pompey carried in triumph and conse- crated to Jupiter in the Capilol. It is also observable that the conformity between \.\\q \iox^^ garden of Eden and garden of jidon, may show the origin of those gar- dens consecrated to Adonis, which the Greeks, Egyp- tians, and Assyrians planted in earthen vessels, and sil- ver baskets, to adorn their houses withal, as well as to carry about in their processions. In short there is no doubt that the Gardeii of Eden, planted by the hand of God, in a supernatural manner, has been a pattern from which the poets have imagined their Fortunate Islands, the Elysian Fields, the Meadoivs of Pluto, and the Iles- fierides, whose golden apples were guarded by a dragon- — Dr. Wells in his Geography of the old Testament, is of opinion, that the Aik wa;^ built in the land of Eden, where the antediluvian patriarc hs are supposed to have remained, though ejected from the Garden. He shows that the Ark was built of cypress, whence the Greeks honoured the bones of their deceased warriors with " cypress arks, or cofRns." We have only to add here a conjecture as to the situ- ation of the land of J^od, to which Cain was banished, and the city of Enoch, which he built therein. Moses says expressly that the land of JVod lay before Eden. There are two ways of removing the ambiguity of the preposition before. In the first place Dr. Wells would K k 363 SACRED GEOGRAPHY. I'ROM THE DELUGE have the front of Eden to respect Egypt, where Moses wrote, which would give it a location in Arabia: but as the orientals, particularly the Egyptians, always held the east in the greatest veneration, on account of its be- ing the direction of the rising sun, I would prefer to un- derstand the /ron: ©/"iSt/ew as respecting that quarter; and this would place JV'od in Susiana or Persia, Ac- cordingly the learned bishop of Soissons observes that Ptolemy, in his description of Susiana, places there a city called Anuchtha; and, that the final syllable in this name being only distinctive of the feminine in the Chal- dee tongue, leaves J nuchy which, is without difficulty the same as Enoch. WVVWVWVW TABLE II. FROM THE DELUGE TO THE CONFUSION. Ancient. Modern. 1. Country of Ararat, a. Mount Ararat, 2. Lanp of Singar, Shinar, a. Singar — city, b. Sing-aras mountain, c. Sem, or Shem — city, d. Babel — city and tower, e. Erech, 1. Present Armeniri. a. Mountains of Armenia. 2. Mesopotamia and Babylonia, now Irak. a. Between tlie Euphrates and Tigris. b. Supposed to have given name to the land of Shinar. c. Zama of Ptolemy. d. Babylon, or B'lbil. e. Aracca, of Ptolemy. Remarks. The short account of the antediluvian world, given in the six first chapters of Gc-nesi~s, is followed by the 7lh and 81 i'. cliapicis "of the sa . e book with an account of SACRED GEOGRAPHY. 36d TO THE CONFUSION. the deluge, or flood; upon the abating whereof, the sa- cred historian tells us that the -Ark rested upon the tnountain o^ Ararat. From this period to the confusion of tongues by which God put a stop to the building of the tower of Babel, the geographical notices are as few as those anterior to it, as just seen; and nearly in the same region of country, only contracting the eastern, and extending the northern limit. These narrow limits of geography render it easy to comprehend the expres- sion, as applying to that period, that " the whole earth was of one language." ' It is unanimously agreed by the learned, that Ararat denotes, in sacred writ, the country called by the Greeks and other western nations Armenia: whence it follows that the mountains o^ Ararat are the same as the moun- tains of Armenia; though they might have extended much beyond the limits of Armenia or the country of Ararat^ as does the immense chain of Mount Taurus of which it was a part. According to the opinion of some, the ark rested upon that part of Mount Ararat which was called the Gordaan mountain, near the head of the Tigris. As to the land of Shinar, it is not to be doubted that it was the valley along which the Tigris runs, probably till it falls into the Persian gulf. In the northern part of this valley, in the mountains oi Arinenia^ we find in old writers both a city called Singara, and a mountain called Singaras; from which it is highly probable that the ad- joining valley took the name of Shinar. — It is plain from scripture that Babel was the original of the famous city of Babylon; nor is it to be doubted that Erech was 370 SACRED GEOGRAPHY. FROM THE DELUGE the same with the city of Jracca, mentioned by Ptole- my and other ancienls: and Moses expressly says that ^abel and Erech lay in the land of S/iinai: Noah and his family having descended, in the course of the Tigris from the mount and land of Ararat, enter- ed and settled in the southern part of the land of Shinar^ where they built the cily of Shem. There, (according to tlie conjecture of Dr. Wells,) Noah,* Shem, and Ja- phet, if not Ham, continued, opposing the construction of the tower of Babel, while the undertakers of it re- moved to some distance from the patriarchs, and pitch- ed upon a place more suitable for their purpose, on the banks of the Euphrates, afterwards the site of the city of Babylon, as we have said. However this be, they suffered equally with their presumptuous offspring, who would thus assail the kingdom of Heaven, and were included as principals in the dispersion that ensued; which has been recited in the Introduction, and is again repeated in the following table, with corrections from Wells. * The author of the Sacred Mirror says, that Noah, after the Deluge, having received inestimable marks of afl'ection from the Great Object of his adoration, descended from the moun- tains of Ararat, and applied himself to husbandry. After the scene of his inebriation, at the time of his vintage, the same au- thor tells us that no further particulars are recorded of Noah, but that he died in the 950th year of his age: so that it is un- certain where he passed the remaining two hundred years of his life after the confusion. The Orientals, however, affirm, that he was buried in Mesopotamia, where his sepulchre is still shown, in the vicinity of an edifice which is called Dair Abu- nab, or the monastery of our father. SACRED GEOGRAPHY. 371 TO THE CONFUSION. As to the object of this fabric, some have been absurd enough to think, that the undertakers of it designed thereby to get up to heaven, because Moses uses this expression:— Zef jis build a city and a totver^ iv/ioae tofi may reach unto heaven: and hence arose the fable among the poets, of the giants assailing the kingdom of Jufii- (er, by piling mountain upon mountain. But it is to be remembered that it is evident from other parts of scrip- lure, that this form of expression was intended to de- note no more than a tower of great height: for thus we read in Deut. 1. 98, and elsewhere, of cities great and walled uji to heaven. And the like expression was fa- YnilJar to the Greeks; such as reaching up, to heaven^ and reaching to the sun,, are frequently used by the poets in speaking of things of an extraordinary height. Nei- ther does it seem true that it was designed to preserve the undertakers from being destroyed by a second Jlood^ nor from the general conflagration,, which they are sup- posed to have had some premonition of: for had they designed thereby to preserve themselves from a second deluge, they would not have chosen so low a place to build their tower upon; and had they wished to pre- serve themselves from fire, it would have seemed more probable that they might secure themselves under ground. From the continuation of the text, however, we may discover the true object of the tower: — and let us ?na/ce zis a name, &c. from which it is evident tliat they undertook this stately and useless fabric through ambitious pride and vain glory, which is offensive in the sight of the Almighty; wherefore he put a stop to K k 2 372 SACRED GEOGRAPHY. THE PLANTATION OF THE EARTH. their work and punished their foolish vanity by their dispersion and a confusion of their language. TABLE III. OF THE PLANTATION OF THE EARTH. I. Japhet,* or IstES op the Gentiles. 1. Gomer(l) and his three sons, viz. a. Aslikenaz. b. Riphat. c. Togarmah. 2. Javan and his fotu' sons, viz. a. Tarshish.(2) b. Kittim or Cittim.(3) c. Elishah.(4) rf. Dodanim.(5) S. Mesech or Mosoch.(6) 4. Tubal.(7) 5. x\lagog.(8) 6. Madai.(9) 7. Tu-as.(10.) I. Asia Minor, and the Neighbouring Isles, &.c. 1. Nortliern parts of Asia Minor, viz. a. Phrygia. b. Paphlagonia. c. Cappadocia and PontUB, partly. 2. Southern pait of Asia Mi- nor, viz. a. Cilicia. b. Pamphylia and Pisidia- c. iEoUa. d. Doris. 3. Cappadocia and Armenia. 4. Iberia, &c. 5. Russia, partly. 6. Media. 7. Thrace. * The colonies of Japhet's posterity spread over part of Asia and Eiirope, as follows, viz. (1) The colonies of the nation of Gomer, called Cimmerii or Celts, passing by the north of the Euxtne, where they first made settlements, and penetrated into Sweden, Germany, France, and the British Isles. (2) The colonies of Tarshish settled Tartessua in Spain. (3) The colonies of Cittim settled Cyprus and part of JWff- cedonia and Ita/i'. (4) The colonies of El'ishah settled the neighbouring islands of the Euxine sea and part of Greece. (5) The colonies of Dodanim settled in JHessenia, Doi-i's^ and Dodona in Greece, and tiie island of Rhodes. (6) The colonies of Mosoch settled in Moscovi/ in Russia. SACRED GEOGRAPHY. 37S THE PLANTATION OF THE EARTH. If. Land of Shbm. 1. Aram. a.Uz. b. Uul. c. Mash. d. Geter. 2. Asshur. 3. Elam. 4. Arphaxad.* 5. Lud. UI. Land of Ham. 1. Cush.f 3. Mizraim. a. Ludim. b. Anamim. c. Lehabim. d. Naphtuliim. e. Pathrusim. / Casluhim.t _§-. Caphtorim. 3. Phut. 4. Canaan. II. The South of Asia. 1. Syria, Armenia, &c. tIz. a. Western part of Syria. b. Armenia Major, partly. c. Mesopotamia, partly. d. Eastern part of Syria. 2. Assyria. 3. Susiana or Persia, partly. 4. Babylonia and Chaldea. 5. (Uncertain.) in. Africa, and Arabia, &c. 1. Arabia. 2. Egypt, Ethiopia, &c. viz. a. Ethiopia. b. Lybia, partly. 0. Lybia, partly. d. Marmarica. e. Thebais. /. 7 Near the Isthmus of ff. 3 Suez. 3. Mauritania. 3. Palestine. Remarki The sacred historian, having informed us how the World was depopulated by the flood, proceeds to inform us next, how it was repeopled by the posterity of Noah; (7) The colonies of Tubal, called Iberiaiis, or Celt-iberia7is, ■siittled on the river Iberus or Ebro in Spain. (8) The colonies of jNIagog settled about the river Tanais and the Palus JVlxotis. (9) The colonies of Madai were the Sarmatians in Russia. (10) The colonies of Tiras .settled about the i-iver Tiras or- leister, on tlie north of the Euxine sea. * Several colonies of the descendants of Arphaxad settled Jndia,- and at a subsequent period others came to the land of Canaan. f JVlmrod, the last son of Cush, seized upon the land of^r- phaxad. The descendants of the other sons of Cush sent co- lonies from Arabia to Ethiopia. i The Philistines, the descendants of Casluhim, seized on a part of the Imid of Ca7iaaa. 5U SACRED GEOGRAPHY. THE PLANTATION OF THE EARTH. which he does by acquainting us, after what method the three branches of Noah's family settled themselves at first, in three distinct tracts of the eartb. From the text of the sacred historian it may be well inferred, as the learned Mr. Mede has observed, that this great di- vision and plantation of the earth was performed in an orderly manner, and was not a confused and irregular dispersion, wherein every one went whither he listed, and seated himself as he liked best. An orderly sorting is plainly denoted by the expressions used in the sacred text, viz. " after their families, after their tongues, in their lands, in their nations." The reader is referred to the article Noah, under the second table of the In- troduction, for the most probable conjecture as to the respective numbers oi nations and languages sX the lime of their dispersion and division, Moses tells us that it was in the days of Peleg, son of Heber, that the earth was divided among the sons of Noah; which, supposing it were at the time of his birth, as his name signifies divisio?i in the Hebrew language, Would make it one hundred years after the flood. Why he begins his account of the descendants of Noah with the sons of Japhet is uncertain. Had he shown auy regard therein to seniority of birth, those of Shem and Ham had both claimed the precedence. — He says that among the descendants of Japhet were divided t/ie Isles of the Gentiles. But we are not to understand the term isles in its literal sense. In the acceptation of the old Testament, isles or islanders applied to any country or people beyond sea in relation to Egypt, where it was chiefly written. Accordingly we shall see forth- SACRED GEOGRAPHY. 375 THE PLANTATION OF THE EARTH. Mith that the Isles of (he Gentiles consisted chiefly of Asia Minor with part of the islands and country con- tiguous. — Gomer and his three sons settled the northern parts of Asia Minor, on the coast of the Euxine or Black Sea. JslikenaZj the first son of Gomer mentioned by Moses, took the western part of the nation of Gomer, corresponding with the ancient Troas, or Phrijgia and Bithynia. From him the Euxine was called the sea of Aahkevazy and afterwards Pontus jixenus., as was the ^scanian bay in Billiynia^ and the Ascanian isles on the coast. There was likewise a river and a lake of the same name, and afterwards a city and a province called Jscania in this country: nor is it unlikely that in honour of Ashkenaz^ the kings and great men of those parts took the name of Ascanius; as Ascanins the son of AE.ne- as, and a king of that name who came to the assistance of Priajn at the siege of Troy, according to Homer. — Pifi/iat, the second son of Gomer, seated his family ad- joining to that of Ashkenaz, on the east, corresponding somewhat to ancient Pafihlagonia. This opinion is con- firmed by the testimony of Josephus, who expressly says, that the Pafihlagonians were originally called Ri- jihateana^ from Pijihat. There are also some remain- ders of his name to be found here among the writings of the ancient Greeks and Romans. Finally, Mr. Mede is of opinion that a river in this tract, called by the Greeks Parthaneus., was originally called Riphathaneiis. — The third and last son of Gomer, named by Moses is Togarinah, whose family was seated in the remainder, and consequently in the most easterly part of the nation of Gomer; nearly corresponding with the tract subse- 376 SACREl) GEOGRAPHY. THE PLVNTATION OF THE EARTH. quently known to be Cafi/iadocia and Pontus. This lo- cation of the faniily of Togarmah is agreeable both to sa- cred and profane writers. And the name of Togarmah is discernible in that of the Trocmi, a people who, ac- cording to Strabo, dwelt in the confines of Pontus and Capfiadocia, and who were also called by Cicero, Trog- mi; and in the council of Calcedon, Trogmades. — Having thus given a brief view of the plantation of the nation of Gomer^ we might here dismiss that part of our subject: but for the satisfaction of the inquisitive student, we •will press it a little further, and shew how the colonies of their descendants, in process of time, settled Norway, Sweden, Germany, Fratice, and the British Isles, by way of correcting a small inaccuracy in the compilers qS. \.\\& first ages of the world in Wilkinson's Atlas Clas- sica, who attribute the plantation of those countries to Gomer and his three sons direct. Explicitly to our pur- pose is the authority of Herodotus, who tells us that a people called Cimmerii, formerly dwelt in this very tract of the Lesser Asia, which we have assigned to Gomer: and that these people sent a colony to the shores of the Palus Maotis on the north of the Euxine Sea, where they gave the name of Bosfihorus Cimmerius to the strait which connects that lake with the Euxine. This colony of the Cimmerii becoming very numerous, in process of time, spread themselves to the north" and west, over the countries above mentioned. And, to no- tice it by the way, this migration of the Cimmerii cor- responds in many respects with the course pursued by their successors, the Scijthiansf who, during the lapse of many ages, overran and repeopled these very coun- SACRED GEOGRAPHY, 377 THB PLANTATION OF THE EARTH. r tries; having almost exterminated the aboriginal Celts or Cimmerii in their progress, as we have shown, in treating of the origin and migration of ancient nations, in the Introduction to Part I. As for the testimony of the ancients, Diodorus Siculus affirms that the ancient Germans, or Celts, had their original from the Cimmeri- aiis; and the Jevi's to this day, as Mr. Mede observes, call them Ashkenazim, as being derived from Ashkenaz. Indeed, they retain evident marks of their descent, both in the name oiCimbri, and lliat of Germans; the former of which they communicated to the peninsula of Jutland, in that of Cimbrica C/iersouesus. Moreover that they spread into Gaul or France, is proved by Camden, who quotes the testimony of Josephus, where he says that those called by the Greeks Galata, were originally call- ed Gomerites. They also sent colonies into the British Isles, if etymology of names afford any confirmation to the testimony of ancient writers; for the Welch to this day call themselves Xumeri, and we have se'en in the Introduction to Part I, that a few of the aboriginal Celts, Cimbri, or Kumeri, maintained their possessions in Wales in defiance of their enemies the Scyildans, who had followed their footsteps from Asia, and almost ex- terminated them from every part of Europe. As the nation of Gomer first settled in the northern parts of Asia Minor, so did that oi Javan first seat itself in the southern parts of the same. This appears evi- dent not only from the name of a country in this tract called Jonia or Ionia, which is derived from Ja- van, but also from the situation of the families of his four sons within this tract, as we shall now see.— His 378 SACRED GEOGRAPHY. THE PLANTATION OF THE EARTH. son Tarshish seated his family in the eastern part of the southern tract of Lesser Asia, nearly corresponding- with Cilicia: for Tarsus the chief town of Cilicia, bears evident marks of the name of TarsMsh, to whose honour it was so called. Josephus expressly affirms that not only this city was so called from Tarshiah, but also that Ci- licia, or the country around it, was originally known by the name of Tarshish. Nor is it to be doubted that this •was the Tarshish to which the prophet Jonas thought to Jleefrom the face of the Lord; as also was it the Tar- shish mentioned so often by the prophets on account ol its trading with Tyre. — The portion west of the family of Tarshishf appertained to the family of Kitiim or Cit- dm; which vTord, having a plural termination, implies the descendants oi Keth or Ceth. Ptolemy tells us of a country here called Cctis, and Homer mentions a peo- ple called Cetri. It is also remarkable that the seven- ty interpreters render Kittim by Ketii or Cetii exactly agreeable to the name mentioned by Homer. Josephus will have the isle of Cyjirus to have been the seat of the Cittim: but it is not to be doubted that the continent ■was peopled first, though it is quite probable they sent colonies thither in the course of time. — Elishah settled his family in that part of this southern tract, which cor- responds with jEoHa, on the western coast of Asia Mi- nor. And as the JEolians carry some marks of their origin in their name, Josephus expressly affirms that they derived both their name and descent from Eli' shah. — The family of Dodanim occupied the remainder of the western part of Asia Minor, south of Elishah) partly corresponding with a country that here occurs in SACRED GEOGRAPHY. 379 '' ■^'•■■' '■■■■■' '. , ' ■■ ■ I 1*^ THE PLANTATION OF THE EARTH. ancient writers, under the name of Doris, which may, not improbably, be derived from Dodanim, Hence co- lonies might have passed over to the island of Hhodee, which some affirm to have derived its name from Do- danim, otherwise called Rhodanim; which seems to be the opinion of the seventy interfireters, from their ren- dering the Hebrew word by Rhodii. Some have been so extravagant as to suppose that the first settlement of the Dodanim was as far as Gaul upon the river Rhoda- nus qr Rhone. Others have placed it not so farj name- ly, on the western coast of Greece, in Dodona, where a grove of oaks sacred to Jupiter, was famous for the ora- cles there given, in the earliest ages. But either of these conjectures are out of the sphere of probability.— Having thus shown where the nation of Javan, consist- ing of the families of his four sons, were first seated, it remains for me to say something of the colonies which, in process of time, migrated from them. As the families of Elishah and Dodanim inhabited the west- ern part of Asia Minor, they gradually colonized the islands in the adjoining sea between Asia and Europe, and at length spread themselves into the European con- tinent. The family of Elishahy in particular, seem to have possessed themselves of the most considerable of those islands in the £gean sea, inasmuch as they are called by the prophet Ezekiel the isles of Elishah. And what the prophet says of the blue and fiurfile from the isles of Elishah, is very applicable to the islands of this sea, as they did abound in that commodity. It is also probable that this sea itself viras called the sea of Elishah; L 1 380 SACRED GEOGRAPHY. THE PLANTATION OF THE EARTH. which name, though it wore away in other parts, has continued even to the present day, to distinguish the Hellespont, as if one would say Eliza Fontus, i. e. the sea of Elishah. In passing over to the continent of Eu- rope, their name suffered a slight alteration in that of Hellenes: and the country they seized upon was called Hellas^ a name which, in process of time, became com- mon to all Greece. We might cite many other ves- tiges of this name, of which suffice it to mention the city and province of Elis in the Pelofionneausy the ci- ty of Eleusis in Attica^ and the river Elissua in the same province. vSome authors even ihink that the Cum- pi Elizii, or Elijsian yields') so celebrated among the Greek fables, derived their name from Elishah. — As to the colonies of the Dodanim^ or Dorians, it is well known that the Sfiartans or Lacedemonians considered them- selves to be of Doric extraction. There was also a town in the province of Messene, not far from Sparta, called Dorion: and beyond the isthmus of the Peloponnesus, there was a considerable tract called Doria, Dorica, or Doris; to say nothing about Dodona, which we have al- ready mentioned, still more remote on the north-west- ern coast of Greece. In a word, all the Greek nation is sometimes denoted by ancient authors under the name of Dores. — We have already remarked that the family of Kittim or Citrim, lying between that of Tar* shinh on the east, and Dodanim on the west, being ex- posed lo the sea on the south, probably sent their first coienies to the neighbouring island of Cyprus. But af- ierw;irds, extending iheir views further, and finding the kwef part of Greece already inhabited by the desccn- SACRED GEOGRAPHY. 381 THE PLANTATION OF THE EARTH. dants of Elishah and Dodanim^ they proceeded on, coast- wise, along the western shores of Greece, till they came to the upper, or northern parts of it, where some of them planted themselves, while others passed over the • idriatic sea, and settled the opposite coasts of Italy. Hence, probably, it comes to pass that both Macedonia in Greece, and Italy, are denominated by the name of Cittim in scripture. In the book of Maccabees, it is said that Alexander, the son of Philiji the Macedonian, came ',ut of Chetteini; and there are authors who expressly say ihiit the Romans or Latins had their extraction from the Citii or Cetii, as Eusebius, Suidas, and others, whose testimonies are produced by the learned Bochart.— Whithersoever else the descendants of Tarshish may have migrated, it is highly probable that Tartessus, a city and adjoining country, upon a river of the same name in Spain, much celebrated by the ancients for a great profusion of precious metals and other riches, was a colony of that family. For, besides the easy transition of the name, Polybius, in reciting the words of a league iriade between the Romans and Carthaginians, mentions a place named Tarseium, which Stephanus expressly says was a city in Spain near the /lillara of Hercules. As Tartessus was celebrated among the ancients for the multitude of its riches, abounding in mines of silver, tin, lead, &c. with which the inhabitants traded in the ■fairs of Tyre, according to the prophet Ezekiel, the Greek poets derived from it the celebrated fable of the flits of Tartarus, where the wicked were condemned to labour, and to various modes of torture. We may add, tisal in consequence of the immense trade carried on 382 SACRED GEOGllAPHY. THE PLANTATION OF THE EARTH. between the merchants of I'artessus ar\d the Pheincians^ &c. the whole Mediterranean sea, through which it passed, was called the sea of Tarshish: and hence, ships of the same character constructed by Solomon in the red sea, to carry on his trade with Ophir in the East In- dies, for gold and silver, and other precious commo- dities, were called a navy of Tarshish. Finally, the se- ven(y interpreters must have been possessed of an opi- nion that this country was settled by the family uf Tar- shish^ as they have rendered Tarshish sometimes by Carthage and sometimes by Carthaginians, by which they could only have meant those of Spain, where they had a Carthago JVova in their timej for they could not have meant the Carthage or Carthaginians in Africa, who, as is known to all, both ancient and modern, v\ crc u colony of Tyre. We will return now to Asia Minor, where we left the original settlement of the nations of Gomer and Ja- van; and passing a little to the east of this tract, we shall here find those of Meshech and Tubal, which we speak of in connexion, because they are so mentioned by Moses and elsewhere in scripture. The nation of Meshech, then, joined that of Gomer on the east, partly in Cappadocia and Armenia; where the seventy inter- preters rendered them by the name of Mosoch, and hence it is very probable that they were the descendants of those whom the Greeks called Moschi, in a province of these parts which they called Moschia.—~To the north oi Meshech, in Iberia, adjoined the first plantation of Tubal; who is affirmed by Josephus to have been the fa- ther of the Asiatic Iberians; adding that those whom SACRED GEOGRAPHY. 383 THE PLANTATION OF THK EARTH. the Greeks palled Iberia were originally called Theobeli^ from Tubal. And M. Bochart supposes the Tiborenh a people mentioned by ancient authors in this tract, were so called from Tubal. — That Meshech and Tubal did originally seat themselves in the tract we have as- signed them, is put beyond a doubt by what Ezekicl says of those two nations, viz. Tubal and Meshech^ they •were thy merchants: they traded in slaves and vessels of brass in thy markets: all of which "Agrees to exactness with this country, so remarkable formerly, according to the testimony of heathen writers, for slaves as well as brass of excellent quality. And, as M. Bochart observes that the Hebrew word translated brass is sometimes rendered steel, (bj-ass and iron being also called in the Arabic tongue tubal, as coming out of the country of Tubal) it is likely that the Greeks hence denominated some of the inhabitants of this counti'y C/ialybes, which in their language signifies steel. — It only remains to say in regard to the colonies of Tubal, that as the Spaniards have a tradition that they are descended from Tubal., it can be understood only in this sense, that they are a co- lony of the Asiatic Iberi. This tradition is rendered probable by the ancient name of the Spaniards, who were known to the ancient Greeks, only by that of Iberi i but to distinguish them from the Asiatic Iberi, they came afterwards to be called Cclt-Iberi, ox Celiiberians. There is still a remainder of this name preserved in that of a river in Spain, called to this day the Ebro, and for- merly by the Greeks and Romans, the /Aeri/s.— That the Moscovites, or MuscoNites, in European Russiaj L 1 3 384 SACRED GEOGRAPHY, THE PLANTATION OF THE EARTH. were a colony originally of Meshech or Mosoch, called by the Greeks Moschi, is very probable, not only on ac- count of the similarity of names, but of the respective situation of the Eurofiean and Asiatic Moschi to one an- other. Magog is, by the testimony of Josephus, Eustathi- us, St. Jerom, and Theodoret, and as Mr. Mede ex- presses it, by the consent of all men, placed north of Tubal, and esteemed the father of the Scythians that dwelt on the east and north-east of the Euxine sea. This situation is confirmed by the scripture itself, Ezek. 38. 2. Set thy face against Gog, in the land of Magog, the firince of Eosh Meshech and Tubal: hence we learn that the land of Magog must be near to that of Meshech and Tubal, for there was no other vacancy than on the north. And the name of Gog was preserved entire in that of Gogarene, whereby was formerly denoted a coun- try in those parts; as we learn from Strabo and Stepha- nus, a name that may have easily been changed to Geor- gia, by which a considerable tract is known at this day in the same quarter. Indeed Pliny expressly reckons the Georgi among the nations about the Caspian sea> which name may have been a corruption of Gorgareni, Of the colonies of Magog, we have only to say, that in the panegyric of Tibullus to Messala, mention is made by the poet of a people about the river Tanais called Magini, which carries a great affinity to Magog. Thus the Magini, in all probability were descendants o{ Ma- gog, and came at length, in search of fertile settlements, to the river Tanais. Indeed \.\\& palus. Mxotis into which SACRED GEOGRAPHY. THE PLANTATION OF THE EARTH. the Tunais runs, is supposed to have taken its name from Magog. The Mccles, so often mentioned in scripture with the ■Persians, to whom they were neighbours, have been al- most universally looked upon as descendants of Madai, to whom the same opinions have assigned the country called Media, south of the Casfiian sea, for the settle- ment of his family. And this is put beyond dispute by the scripture itself, which uniformly denotes the Medes by the name of Aladai, in the Hebrew text. That Me- dia should be somewhat out of the reasonable bounds of (/le isles_ of the Gentiles, allotted to the descendants of Jajihet, can be no objection to so plain a matter of fact. —As for the colonies ol Madai, M. Bochart is of opi- nion that the Sarinatians are to be looked upon in that relation. He conjectures that the name of Sarmatians was originally Sa7--Madai, which, in the oriental langua- ges, denoles fioslerity of the Medes. Tiras, or Thiras, the last son of Japhet, is by univer- sal agreement, esteemed to be the father of the Thru- cians, so called from him by a little change in the pri- mitive word. And the same is confirmed by the many traces of this name that were afterwards to be found at- tached to cities, bays, and rivers, in this country accord- ing to ancient writers. They also inform us that one of the names of Mars, the god of the Thracians, was Thu- ras which the seventy interpreters rendered Thiras — There is no doubt that some of the colonies of Tiras planted themselves in the country over against Thrace on the north of the Euxine sea; where there is a consi- derable river which entirely preserves the memory of 386 SACRED GEOGRAPHY. THE PLANTATION OF THE EARTH. the father of the Thracians, in the name of Tiras, now called Niester. There was also a city of the same name upon tliis river. Before we take leave of the subject of Jafihet's de- scendants, it will be proper to notice Dr. Wells's ob- jection to the above account of the first settlements of the families of Tims and Maidai. He thinks that Media and Thrace were loo remote from the oiiginal settle- menis of the rest oi Ja/i/iet^s sons; ever to have been in the immediate possession of jlfac/aj and Tiraa. Therefore he thinks it most probable that they settled originally in Asia Minor; and, on account of some similarity be- tween the names of Tiraa and Troas, Madai and Mcesi, that they were the ancestors of the ancient Trojans and Mxsians; adding that the colonies of Tiraa and Madai might nevertheless have passed the Hellesfiont^ and set- tled in Thrace and Macedonia:' {ov he supposes with Mr. Mede, that that Madai., who is spoken of in scripture as the progenitor of the Medes, was some descendant of S'hem. AVhat weight these conjectures ought to have, against opinions acknowledged to be so long established and universal, we need not determine. The plantations of the sons of Shem are next in geo- graphical order to those of Jafihet, being in jisia, on the east and south of the nation of Gamer. Moses mentions live immediate sons of Shem, namely Elam, Jshur, jir- jihaxad, Lud, and jiram: and of these he acquaints us with only the sons of Arfihaxad and Aram, The portion that fell to the nation oi Aram, lay in A?-- menia, Meaofiotamia, and Syria. It is probable that Ar SACRED GEOGRAPHt. 387 THE PLANTATION OF THE EARTH. tnenia took its name from ^ram. As Mesofiotamia, which lies between the Tigris and Etifihrates, sigiiifies in Greek, a country between two rivers, so it was called by the Hebrews Aravi'A''aharaimf or Aram betivecn the two rivers: and as that part of this country which lay next to Arinenia was very fruitful, while the southern or lower part, next to Arabia Deserta was very barren, the former was peculiarly distinguished in scripture by Padan-Aramy or Sedan-Aram, that is to say, fruitful or cultivated Aram. — The family of C/z, the first son of Aram, are said by most of the ancients to have been the builders of the city ol Damascus; hence it is reasonable to suppose that the land of Uz, mentioned in scripture, denoted the country about Damascus, and even as far as to comprehend a part of Arabia Deserta, and to touch upon Arabia Petra, so that what is said in scripture about Job's living in the land of Uz, may be applicable to a part of this country so denominated from Uz, the son oi Aram: for there can be no need of making two other distinct lands of Uz, one from Uz the son of JSfahor, the other from Uz a descendant of Edom.'—ThQ family of Hul is, with great probability, placed in the greater Armenia. And between Hul on the north, and Uz on the south, their brother Mash seated himself in Mesopotamia, about ihe mountain Masius, which is thought to have taken its name from him. — But it is uncertain where Geter seated his family, lest it were in the north-eastern part of Syria, bordering upon ArmC" nia, where a country is observed to have been caileij Getras, in Violtmj. 3S8 SACRED GEOGRAPHY. THE PLANTATION OF THE EARTH. The nation oi Ashur lay east of the nation of jira?n, and is universally esteemed to be Assyria^ so called from the father of that nation. But Assyria^ as it is here un- derstood, of which jYineveh was tlie capital, lay entirely east of the Tig-ris. The nation of Elam was also sealed beyond the Eu' fihrates and Tigris, and south oi Aashur^ in Stiaiana and part of Persia; for the inhabitants of this tract are plain- ly and frequently denoted by the name of Elam, both in scripture and in lieatiien writers. Pliny and Ptolemy iiicntion a country called Elymais on the Persian gulf; and Daniel the propliet speaks of Shusftati, the chief ci- ty of Susiana, as lying in the province oi Elam. The lot assigned to Arfihaxad, by the learned, was on the Tigris and Eufihrates, comprehending the tower of Babel on the north, and the original site of the ter- restrial Paradise on the south. It corresponded in part with the land of Shinar, Babylonia, and Chaldea. Were a citation of probabilities necessary to confirm or strengthen the best testimony, in fayour of the valley of SJiinar or the country of Eden being part of the first plantation of Arphaxad, the progenitor of the Jr.wish nation through his son Heber, we might add, 1st, that it was to this country Noah returned and settled after the flood, till the building of the tower therein occasion- ed the dispersion of mankind: 2d, that at the dispersion of mankind and confusion of languages, the primitive Hebrew tongue was preserved in the family of .-fr/iAa.r- ad, which would reasonably imply that they still conti- nued in the same parts with their grandsires JVoah and Shem. The colonies of ^r^Aa-raf/, descended from his SACRED GEOGRAPHY. 389 THE PLANTATION OF THE EARTH. son Heber, in process of time, went hence to the east and the west. Jocktan^ son of Heber^ and his sons, set- tled the East-Indies.^ viz. Sheba settled Hindoostan or India; Havilah settled Thibet; and Ophir settled the Molucca isles and Ceylon. Terah (a descendant oi Pe- leg, the son of Heber^ who remained in Chaldea) mi- grated with his family westwards to Canaan: for thus we see it in, Genesis 11. 31. And Terah took Abram his son — and went forth with them — -from Ur of the Chal' dees, to go into the land of Canaan. Upon this colony, their various branchings, and the nation with which they have connexion, it will be the province of the Sa- cred Geography to dwell more particularly, in the se- quel. Oi Lud, and his descendants, Dr. Wells says there is nothing certain, but that they did not setlle in the coun- try of Lesser Asia, called Lydia. Ham, the youngest of the three sons of JSfoah, had four sons, viz, Cush, Mizraim, Phut, and Canaan. Though we find Egypt twice or thrice denominated the Land of Ham, in the book oi Psalms, yet Africa even was not all that fell to his descendants at the partition of the earth; as all the Land of Promise and the conti- guous parts oi Arabia were included in their posses- sions, to say nothing of his grandson JVimrod's acquisi- tion oi Assyria by conquest from the descendunts oi As' shur. There is no doubt that the personage denoted by the Greeks under the name o{ Jupiter Amnion, to whose honour a temple celebrated for its oracles was erected in the part of Lybia adjoining Egypt, was no other thcin 390 SACRED GEOGBAPin^ THE PLANTATION OF THE EARTH. Ham, who had settled in Egypt with his son Mizraim, as we shall see — It is well known that the nation of Canaan settled in that part of Asia at the eastern extre- mity of the Mediterranean called Palestine, so often mentioned in scripture under the name oi Land of Ca- naan, which God afterwards gave to the Israelites, the seed of Abraham. We shall speak more fully of the Land of Cano.an on a future occasion. — The nation of Cush is likewise frequently mentioned in scripture; and in such a manner as to show clearly that its first settle- ment was in the country adjoining Canaan on the south, that is in Arabia. That Ethiopia in Africa was not the /and of Cush, is manifest from a passage in Ezekiel, 29, 13, where God makes his prophet say— I will make the la7id of Egypt desolate from the tower of Syrene even un- to the borders of Cush; which would plainly mean from one extremity of that land to the other. And all geo- graphers know that Syrene was the southern boundary of Egypt towards Ethiopia, consequently the other ex- tremity was towards the isthmus of Suez, or Cuch in Arabia. It is nevertheless probable that Cush may have been the ancestor of the Ethiopians, as the Cushites may have passed down the red sea, and crossed into Africa, and settled colonies in E.thiopia. — Of the descendants of Cush, Moses mentions Seba, Havilah, Sabtah, Sabtecha, Raamah, and two sons Sheba and Dedan; and then adds, that Cush begat A^imrod, ivho began to be a mighty one ■upon the earth; — all of whom settled in .-Arabia, except JVimrod, who invaded Assyria and founded Babylon, where the tower of Babel had been begun. The king- dom of A''imrod, and the neighbouring countries, distin- SACRED GEOGRAPHY. 391 THE PLANTATION OF THE EARTH. guished as the east countries, where the progenitors of the Jewish nation dwelt till the calling of Abraham to the land of Canaan, shall be treated of in the follow- ing table. — We proceed now to speak of Mizraiin, the second son oi Ham: and his settlement was evidently in Egypt, as the Hebrew text generally denotes that coun- try by the Land of Mizraim or simply Mizraim. The descendants of Mizraim are thus enumerated by Moses: Mizraipi begat Ludim^ and Anamim, and Lehabim, and Naphtuhim^ and Pathrusim, and Casluhim (/rom whom carne Phiiistim) and Cafihtorim — Ludim, according to the probable conjecture of the learned, settled in Ethi- ofiia; for the Ethiopians are denoted in scripture by the name of Ludim, and their country by that of L-ud, as Bochart proves at large. — The same learned author thinks it clearly inferrable from Herodotus that Ana- ■mim settled the country about the temple of Jupiter- Ammon in Lybia. — Lybia., however, derives its name from Lehabim, who settled in the country of Cyrenaica, to which it was confined; though the Greeks afterwards extended it to the whole continent of Africa, being the nearest point of the same laying over against them, as did the Romans in regard to the province of Africa, for the like reason: just so has the name of Holland been extended by the English to all the Dutch provinces, be- cause the particular province of that name lay nearest to England. — M. Bochart places A''aphtuhim in Marmo- rica adjoining Cyrenaica towards Egypt. And in this quarter we find a great many remains of the name of Naphtuhim. The Pathrusim^ or descendants of Pa- M m 392 SACRED GEOGRAPHY. THE PLANTATION OP THE EARTH. throst settled in upper Egypt, or Thebais^ where Ptole- lyiy places Patheras, an inland town not far from Thebes. And agreeably thereto the sefituagint renders the He- brew Pathroa by the Greek Pathyris. — The Casluhtm are supposed to have settled Casiotis, the country about the borders of Egypt and Arabia, where a mountain was also called Casius, both which names retain somewhat that of Caslu/dm. This location is rendered still more probable, since Moses says from them sprang the P/d' liatines; who, in process of time made themselves mas- ters of the adjoining part of the land of Canaan.— The Cafihtorim were situated near the Casluhim^ and must have intermixed with them, as the Philistines, who are expressly said to be descendants of the Casluhtm^ are- sometimes called Cafihtorim; Deut. 2. 23. Jet: 4,7. 4, and ./imos 2. 7. The name of Cafihtorim is preserved in an old city in this part of Egypt called Cofitus, from which it is probable the common name of Egypt is de- rived: of this opinion is Mr. Mede and many of the learned. The settlement ofPhut is supposed to have been west- ward of the descendant of Mizraim, that is west of Cy- renaica, and to have spread into Mauritania: for in Africa proper .1 below Adrumentum was a city called Pu- tea mentioned by Pliny; and in Mauritania there was a river mentioned by Ptolemy called Phut. Si. Jerom says there was a river in his own time in Mauritania called Phut, and the adjacent country Regio Phitensis, SACRED GEOGRAPHY. 393 THE EAST COUNTRIES. TABLE IV. THE EAST COUNTRIES, From the time of JVimrod till the calling of Abraham thence to Canaari. Ancient. 1. The Kingdom of Nimrod. a. Babylon, 6. Erech, c. Accad, (/. Calneh, - Noph or Memphis. 2. Rahab. a. Zoan, (royal city of Pha raoh.) b. Sain or Sin? 3. Land of Goshen or Ra MESES. «. Rameses or Raamses. b. Pithom. c. Sin. d. Tahpanhes or Taphnas. e. On, Aven, or Bethshemesh, f. Succoth. ff. Etham, h. Piahirothj i. Migdol, j. Baalzephon. 4. Land of Pathros, fl. Pathros, b. No, or Ammon-No, (city of Jupiter Ammon), c. Syene, (d. Nahal, or Great River), (e. Sichor, or river of Egypt), 1. Objects west of the Nile). a. Alexandria, ( Pharos, near Alexandria), b. (No remains). 3. The Delta. a. San, (Tanis of the Greeks). b. Sa,(Sais). 3. (East of the Delta to the Isth- mus). a. (Whence the Israelites de- parted for Canaan). b. Heroopolis. c. Tineh, (Pelusium). d. Safnas, (Daphnje Pelusia). e. Matarea, (Heliopolis). %. y (Plafies confining on the j^ r Red Sea, in the route of £ ■ C the Israelites journeying .' \ from Egypt. 4. Thebais op Upper Egypt. a. Pathyris? b. Aksor, or Luxor, (Diospolis Magna, or Thebae). c. Assuan. {d. The Nile). (e. Between Egypt & Canaan) , Remarks. We have already seen that Egyfit is generally dcnot' ed, in the Hebrew text, the Land of Mizraim^ from il.s being first settled by Mizraim^ one of the sons of Ham. It is there also sometimes styled the Land of Ham. i tvhich renders it probable that Ham settled with his eon Mizraim in this country. SACRED GEOGRAPHY. 421 The Egyptians were looked upon by the heathens, as he inventors of geontietry, arithmetic, astronomy, phy-t sic, magic, and sorcery. Of their skill in this last, we have remarkable instances in scripture, Exod. 7. 1 1, &c. They are said to have expressed their conceptions, in the earlier ages, by the shapes of birds, beasts, trees, and va- rious fanciful figures, which species of language they termed hyerogly/ihics. They certainly had a very hap- py talent for this sort of composition, which probably was the original of all symbolical representations of thought. And what tends to confirm this conjecture, is, that they are considered as the inventors of letters; which are but a refinement upon hyeroglyphics. In short, it was from the Egyptians, that Pythagoras, and Democritus, learnt their philosophy; Lycurgus, Solon, and Plato, their forms of government; and Orpheus and Homer, their poetical fictions of the Gods. Hence we may form some concep- tion of the great learning of which Moses was endowed, when S/. Stefihen, Acts vii. 22. says " he v/as learned in all the wisdom of the Egyptians." The space inclosed between the bifurcation of the Nile before it enters the sea, and the coast, was called by the Greeks the Delta, on account of its triangular shape. For the same reason, M. Bochart thinks that this tract is denoted in the book of Psalms, and in the prophecy of Isaiah, by the name of Rahab: for, says he, the Hebrew word Rahab is the same with the Egyptian word Rib, whereby to this very day this tract is called, from its re- semblance to the shape of a pear, which the Egyptians call rib; and hence in the very n)iddle of this tract there was a Nome or district named Athribis, that is, the heart 422 SACRED GEOGRAPHY. of the pear. — In this tract was the royal city Zoan, called Tanis by the Greeks, situated on the tanitic mouth of the Nile, near the sea. If this is not the city of Egypt y which is first mentioned in the sacred history, it was at least the most ancient of all the cities of Egypt, and the first royal seat of the Pharaohs, the most ancient kings of that country. Several of the miracles which were wrought before Pharaoh, to gain his consent that the Israelites should go out of Egypt, are said to have been done in the fields of Zoan. — The next city of Egypt men- tioned in scripture, is JVofih, by the seventy interpreters rendered Memphis, situated on the west of the Nile and above the Delta. It participated with Zoan the dignity of royal residence, and finally superceded it. Memphis* is celebrated by heathen writers, for the pyramids which were built in its neighbourhood, and the sphinx which is cut out of an entire rock. These pyramids are by the Arabs and Turks called the mountains of Pharaoh; one of which is said to have been built by that Pharaoh who perished with his army in the red sea. * Old Cairo succeeded Memphis on the opposite side of the Kile. Thevenot has observed that all the fine pieces of antiquity which remain in Egypt, are attributed to Joseph; and all that are of an opposite character to Pharaoh, wlio opposed the departure of the Israelites from Egypt. Thus the inhabitants have a tradi- tion that the Granaries of Old Cairo, which are called Joseph's Granaries, are the very Granaries which that patriarch built to lay up corn in for the approaching }'ear3 of famine. Also among the ruins of New or Grand Cairo, is a beautiful Hall, called Joseph's Hall, which is supported by thirty large pillars of Theban marble •• Near tliis casrle nrpaltice, is a prison divided into many dungeons cut out of the rock, called Joseph's prison, under the pretence that SACRED GEOGRAPHY. The Land of Goshen^ which was assigned the Israelites to dwell in, is generally supposed to have occupied that tract which lies on the east of the Delta to the Isth- mus, and borders on the red sea. It was also called the Land of Rameses, from the city o^ Ra?neses or Raamses, built therein by the Israelites, as a defence against any invasions that might happen from that quai'ter. Here they also kept their repository of grain, a custom which seems to have been much in use among the Egyptians since its first introduction by Josefih. It was from this city^ that the Jeivs commenced their exody from the king- dom of Pharaoh. Beside Rameses, we learn from Exod. 1.11. that the Israelites built for Pharaoh another ci- ty in this quarter, and for the same end,^ called Pithoin. For further particulars of this place, see page 29 1, Part l.—Sin is rendered by the seventy interpreters SaiJi^ iience some suppose it was the same as Sais, which was once a capital city in the Delta. But Bochart ha\ing ob- served that the word Sin in the Syrian tongue signifies dirt, as does Pelas in the Greek, conjectures that the Hebrew Sin was the same city which the Greeks called Pelusium. And this opinion in confirmed by what Eze- kiel adds concerning Sin, that it was the strength of Egypt, for Pelusium had the advantage of being so considered, from its situation Sec, being styled by Suidas the key of Egyfit. — Not far from Pelusiam or Sin, stood Tahfianhes or Tafihnas, which was early changed into Dafihnx; and it was, no doubt, the DaphncB Pelusia of Herodotus, as Stcphanus the geographer informs us. From the plea- santness of its situation, which is implied by its name, Pharaoh had a palace there. And perhaps from the 424 SACRED GEOGRAPHY. oriental name Tahpanest Atnoixn^ pleasant or beautiful, waS originally derived Daphne, used by the Greeks to sig* nify the same. — Pibeseth is rendered by the seventy in- terpreters Bubastis, which stood near the pelusiac -branch of the Nile, some distance south oi Pelusium. There was another city in Egypt, mentioned in Ezek. SO. 17. by the name of Pibeseth. — Still more to the south, at some distance from this eastern channel of the Nile, stood-the city On, otherwise called Aven, and Bethshe- mesh in different parts of scripture, and HeliopoUa by profane writers; all of which names have reference to the idolatry for which this city was famous, signifying the city of the Sun. The prophet ^ereTwrnA distinguishes be- tween this city and that in the land of Israel of the same name, when he says, that " JYebuchadnezzar, king of Ba- bylon, shall break the images of Bethshernesh that is in the land of Egypt." It was the daughter of the priest of this city, whom Pharaoh gave in marriage to Joseph. And Josephus tells us that this city was given to the Israelites for a dwelling, upon their coming into Egypt. •—•Succoth, Etham, Piahiroth, Migdol, and Baal-zephon, which lay in the route of the Israelites between Barneses and the red sea, will be touched upon in the next article. The country or land of Pathros, as it is called in Jer. 44. 1. corresponded with Thebais or upper Egypt. Pa- thros is also spoken of as a city by several of the pro- phets: and the probability is, that it stood somewhat re- mote from the Nile, on the west, over against Thebes; for Pliny mentions a Nome or district in this quarter by the name of Pathyrites, and Ptolemy a town called Pa- thyria or TathiriSy which are supposed to have derived SACRED GEOGRAPHY. 42j their names from Hebrew Pathros — The city of Ain- 7no?7, which in the British translation of the Bible is ren^ dered JVo, and by the seventy interpreters DiosfioUs or the ciiy of Jupiter, was the same with the famous city of Thebes: for, Ammon or Dioafiholis is reported to have teen very large, and to have had no less than one hun- dred gates; and Thebes is well known to have been sui- named HecatomfiyU on account of its hundred gates. It was also greatly beautified by its colossal statues, obe- lisks, temples, palaces, and other magnificent buildings. It is not unworthy of notice here, that some have supposed there \fas a city called JVo or Ammon-iN'o., in the times of writing the Old Testament, where Alexander the great afterwards built upon its ruins, the noble cities of Alex - andria. — Syene is the last city of this part of Egypt, mentioned in Scripture; and indeed, it is the most south- ern city of Thebais., on the confines oi Ethiopia. Hence the prophet Ezekiel, speaking of the desolation that God would bring upon all Egypt from one extremity to the other, proceeds — " Therefore, thus says the Loi-d; Be- hold, I will make the land of Egypt utterly desolate, from the tower of Syene even to the border of Cash." This city is said to have been exactly under the 'ropic of Can- cer: so that when the sun entered that si.i vn.yy ] ti? !•'.•[■; > .';lm:;v,;.; ■• '!:rh ^ :i . ;:.ci J ti-)!;i ilcyihiiJiolU la niuuiil Curmclj buARuN, where the Ga- dites are supposed to have fed their numerous flocks and herds; Sephalah, which extended westward and southward of Eteutherojiolis; Jericho, much celebrated for its fialm-trees-, balm, shrub, and rose-irees; with thorns too numerous to admit ot memory. 8. Many DESERTS and wildernesses of this country are mentioned in the sacred history, which are not, how- ever, to be understood of places quite barren or uninha- bited; for several of them contained cities and villages. The word, therefore, commonly meant no more than a ttact that bore neither corn, wine, nor oil, but was left to SACRED GEOGRAPHY. 4^/ PALE TiNE. the spontaneous product lon^ of nature. The most noted of these deserts were Arnon, in which the river of that name runs through the landoiGUead; Ziph, where Da- vid sought an asylum from persecution; Cadesh, near Gadesh-Barnea, on the south side of Judah^ mentioned as the place where Moses and Aaron were chastised for smiting the rock; Mahon, on the south of Jeshimon; Tekoah, Bezbr, Gibeon, and several others. 9. Among the woods or forests mentioned in Scrip- ture, were those of Hareth, whither David withdrew from Saul; Ephraim, wliere Absalom received the just reward of his rebellion; Lebanon, where Solomon built a magnificent palace; and Bethel, whence the bears came and devoured the children who insulted the Prophet Elisha. 10. Of the seas there arc commonly reckoned ^x;f, viz. the Great sea or the Mediterranean, the Dead sea, the sea of Tiberias-, the Samochonite sea or lake, and the sea of Jazer. The Jirst of these has been frequently de- scribed by travellers: the second, called by some au- thors the Asfihaltite lake, is so impregnated with salt, that those who dive beneath its surface are immediately covered with a brine; and vast quantities of bitumen are thrown by its WAves, upon the shore: the third is highly commended by Josephus for the sweetness and coolness of its water, and variety of excellent fish: the Jeurth is iamed only for the thickness of its water, from which it is supposed to have derived its name: and the fifth is no other than a small lake in the vicinity of the city Jaztr. H. The Jordan isthemodt considerable of the rf" 4^8 SACRKD GEOGRAPHY. P.VLli TINE vers, and indeed the m>ly stream ihat merits the name, as the Arnon, Jabbok^ Chireth, Sorck, Kishon, Bosor, iSfc. are but brooks or rivulets in comparison of this. It has its source at the famous lake of P/iiala, about ten miles north of that of Samochon; its course is mostly south* ward inclining a few degrees towards the west; its breadth has been compared to that of the Thames at Windsor; its depth is said to be nine feet at th« very blink; its rapidity considerable; and the scenery of its banks varied, according to the place which it istersects. In ancient times, it overflowed about the season of the early harvest, or soon after Easter, but it is no longer subject to this inundation. The filain on both sides from the sea of Tiberias^ to the Asfihaltite lake, is extremely arid and uai wholesome during the heat of summer, and every where steril, except that part which lies contigu- ous to the river. 12, Among the most remarkable curiosjiics of Pales- tine, may be justly reckoned various petrifactions in the neighbourhood of Mount CarmeL which bear the most exact resemblance to citrons, mellons, olives, ficaches, and other vegetable productions. Here are also found a kind of oysters, and bunches oi grafies of the same con- sistence. Small round stones, resembling /teas, have been frequently seen on a spot of ground near Rachel's tomb, not far from Bethlehem. On tiie same road is a fountain, honoured with the name of Apostles' Foun- tain; and a little further is a barren, rugged, and dismal solitude, to which our Saviour retired, and was tempt- ed by the Devil; In this descent appears a steep and craggy- mountain, on the summit of which are two cha- SACRED GEOGRAPHY. -^39 PALESTINE. pels. There are also several gloomy caverns in the neighbourhood, formerly the solitary retreat of Chris- tian anchorets. Under this class of natural curiosities must also be ranked the hot and medicinal avaters of Palestine^ the saline efflorescences observed at the dis- tance of a few leagues from the dead sea; and the cele- brated fruit, called by the Arabs Zachone, which grows an a kind of thorny bush and resembles a small unripe walnut. 13. Among the artificial rarities may be considered the ruins of Pt'o'lemais, or St. John d'Acre, which still retain many vestiges of ancient magnificence; such as the remains of a noble Gothic -cathedral^ formerly dedi- cated to St, Andrew; the church of St. John.) the titular saint of the city; \.\{&convents of the knights hospitallers; and the fialace of their grand master. — The remains of 'Sebaste (the ancient Samaria), though long ago laid in ruins, and great part ef it turned into arable land, exhibit ^ome marks of those sumptuous edifices with which it was adorned by king Herod. Towards the north side is a large square piazza, encompassed with marble pil- lars, together wiih the fragments of strong walls at some distance. — But the most remarkable object is a churchy said to have been built by the empress Helena over the place where St. John the Baptist Avas beheaded, the dome cf which, together with some beautiful columns, capitals, and mosaic work, prove it to have been a noble fabric. — Jacob's well is highly venerated by Christian travellers on account of its antiquity, and of our Re- deemer's conference with the woman of Samaria. It is Jiewn out of the solid rock, about thirty-five yards in 440 SACRED GEOGRAPHY. PALESTINE depth, and three in diameter, and is at present covered with a stone vault. — The Pools of Solomon, supposed to have been made by order of that monarch for the sup- ply of his palaces, gardens, and even of the metropolis itself, still appear to have been a work of immense cost and labour: such also are the sealed fountains immedi- ately opposite. These fiools are three in a row, one over the other, and disposed in such manner that the water of the uppermost may fall into the second, and from the second into the third. They are all quadrangular, and of an equal breadth, viz. about ninety paces; but in length they differ, \.\\g first being 160 paces, the second 200 paces, and the third 220 paces: they are all of a con- siderable depth, walled and plastered, and contain a large quantity of water. At the distance of one hundred and twenty paces, is the spring which supplies them. The aqueduct is built on a foundauon of stones, and the water runs in earthen pipes about ten inches in diameter. This work anciently extended several leagues, but at present there are only some fragments of it to be found. — The gardeiis of Solomon have also been long destroyed, and the ground is said to appear almost incapable of cultiva- tion. — The famous Pools of Gihon, and the Pools of Bethesda, may be ranked among the most stately ruins; the former is situated about a quarter of a mile iroxa. Bethlehem-gate westward: its length is 160 paces> and its breadth 67 paces. It is lined with a wall and plaster, and contains a considerable store of water. The other at Jerusalem^ is 1 20 paces long, 40 broad, and 8 deep; but at present dry, — In the city of Bethlehem they pretend to show the stable and manger where the adora- SAGRED GEOGRAPHY. 441 PALESTINE. ble Messiah lay at the period of his nativity; and exhibit a grotto hewn out of a chalky rock, in which they affirm the blessed Virgin concealed herself and holy child from the persecution of Herod. — At Nazareth is a magnificent CHURCH under ground, said to occupy the very cave where the Virgin Mary received the angel's salutation, and where two beautiful pillars of granite are erected in commemoration of that interesting event. At a small distance are some fine remains of another church, sup- posed to have been erected in the time of the empress Helena. But this is much inferior to the great ohurch built over our Saviour's sepulchre by the same empress, and called the church of the Holy Sefiulchre. The last class of artificial curiosities worthy of notice is the sepulchral monuments, of which we select the most .remarkable for the reader's gratification. The tomb of the holy Virgin, situated near Jerusalem, in the valley of Jehoshaphat, to which there is a descent by a magnificent flight of steps, has on the right hand side, the sepulchre of St. Anna the mother, and on the left, that of Joseph the husband, of Mary. In each divi- sion are altars for the celebration of divine worship; and the whole is cut out of the solid rock. — The monument of king Jehoshaphat is divided into several apartments; one of which contains his tomb, adorned with a stately portico and entablature. That of Absalom, two furlongs distant from Jerusalem, is about twenty cubits square, adorned below with four columns of the Ionic order, with their capitals and entablatures to each front. From the height of twenty to forty feet it somewhat lessens, and is quite plain, excepting a small fillet at the upper pari; 443- SACKED GEOGRAPHY. PALESTINE. and from forty feet to the top it becomes round, and tapers regularly to a point, the whole cutout of the solid rock.— A little further westward is the tomb- of Zechar I'ia, the son of Barrachia, who is said t» have been slain. by the Jews between the temple and the altar. This structure is all cutout of the natural rock. Itis eighteen feet high, as many square, and adoi'ned with Ionic cO' lumns. — But the most curious and magnificent pieces of antiquity of this kind are the royal sepulchres, with- out the v/al!s of Jerusalem: they are all hewn out of the solid marble, and contain several spacious and elaborate apartments. On the eastern side is the entrance leading to a stately court, about 120 feet square, neatly wrought and polished. On the south side of it is a sumptuous portico, embellished in front with a kind of architrave^ and supported by columns, and on the left of the portico is a descent into the sepulchral apartments. The first of these apartments is a handsome room, about 24 feet square, formed with such neatness and accuracy, that it may justly be styled a beautiful chamber, hollowed out of one piece of marble. From this room are three pas^- sages leading to other chambers of a similar fabric, but of different dimensions; in each of which are stone cof- fins placed in niches, that were once covered with semi- circular lids, embellished with flowers, garlands, Sec. but now broken in pieces. The door cases, hinges, pi- vots, &c. are all of the same stone with the other parts of these rooms, and even the doors appear to have been cut out of the very pieces to which they hang. Why these grots are honoured with the appellation of sepul- chres of the king^s, is not exactly known; but whoever SACRED GEOGRAPHY. 443 PALESTINE. views them with any degree of attention must be induc- ed to pronounce them a royal work, and to regard them as the most authentic remains of the old regal splen- dour, that are to be met with in the neighbourhood of Jerusalem. Subsequent to its conquest by the children of Is- rael,* JuDEA, Canaan, or the Promised Land, in its most extensive sense, was divided into maritime and in- land, as well as into cham/iaign and mountainous; and again subdivided into Judea on this side, and Judea be- yond the Jordan. But the most considerable division was that made by lot among the twelve tribesy for the prevention of murmurs and discontent, when two tribes and a half were seated beyond the Jordan, and the rest on this side. In the reign of king Solomon it was divid- ed into twelve districts, each under a peculiar officer; and, in the time of his imprudent son Rehoboam, a more fatal division was effected by the revolt often tribes, who under the conduct of Jeroboam, established a new mo- • Much confusion obtains in the ideas attached to many of the terms in the geography of Palestine, which I will endeavour here to render a little more clear. Israel is frequently expressive of the whole of the Jewish nation, as a people or country, anteriorly and subsequently to its particular application to designate the kingdom of Israel under Jeroboam. The same may be said of Jiulea, which is frequently taken for all the holy land, both be- fore and after the restriction of that appellative to the poi tion which had formerly compi'ised the lots of Judah and Benjamin. The appellation of Judah, also, after the revolt often tribes, was transferred from the lot of Jiidah whicli it comprised in connec- iion with that of Benjamin, to designate the kingdom of Judah. (i2 444 SACRED GF.OGUAPHY. PALESTINE. 'aarchy, which they called the kingdom oi Israel, in oppo- sition to that o^ Judah. — The kingdom of Israel embraced the greater part of Canaan: while that oi Judah was con- fined to the lots of Judah and Benjamin on the western shore of the Asphaltite lake. Salmanazar having trans- ported to Assyria, as captives, the inhabitants of the kingdom of Israel, (which was 134 years before Nebu- ehadnezar did the like for the kingdom of Judah, dis- tinguished specifically as the Babylonish captivity) caus- ed the country, thus evacuated, to be repeopled with co- lonics from his own dominions. Among these colonies we find some named Cutjieans, but with their primitive, seats we are unacquainted. These colonists adopted the religion of the country in which they were establish- ed, and they derived from Samaria, the capital of the kingdom of Israel, the name of Samaritans, which dis- tinguished them from the Jews.-^— -The people of the kingdom o[ Judah, who had been transported to Babylon by Nebuchadnezar, having obtained libeily from Cyrus to return to their native country, extended themselves as well in what had composed the kingdom of Israel as that of Judah, and thereby gave the name of Judea to the whole country: and this was the name of the king- dom afterwards possessed by Herod. — But these distinc* lions are incompetent to a thorough knowledge of a country, which divides with some others, the greatest ce- lebrity in history. Thus, after the return of the Jews from captivity, and during the time of the second temple^ we here find four principal divisions; as Judea, Samaria, Galilea, and Perea. Neither the motive, however, nor the time of commencing these distinctions, is clear of cil> SACRED GEOGRAPHY. 445 PALESTINE. scurity. The three former were on this side of the Jor- diin, while the denomination of the last, denotes the coun- try beyond this river. Judea occupied the south, Gali- Ixa the north, and Samaria filled the intermediate space: and although all the country beyond the Jordan may with the same propriety be called Perxa, according to the signification of the term, yet this distinction is more par- ticularly applied to that part which made the portions of Reuben and Gad, extending from the torrent of Arnon northward to the mount called Galaad, at nearly the same height with the issue of the Jordan from the Tibc riad Sea. But of these limits we shall speak more par- ticularly presently. — After various changes that took place under the northern barbarians, Saracens, 8c c. the Turks reduced this country to a firovince under the beg- lerbegate or bashawship of Damascus. We shall now speak more particularly of the divi- sion of the Land of Promise among the twelve tribes, in connection with its subsequent division into Judea, Sa- maria, Galilxa, and Perxa; noticing at the same time that portion which the Philistines maintained possession of after the conquest of it by the Jews: and then we shall conclude this article of Sacred Geography with a brief description of the contiguous countries, the inhabitants of which either mingled with or bordered upon the Jews. I. That portion of the Promised I^and which was al- lotted to the tribes of Bcvjamin, Judah, Dan, and Simeon^ together with that retained by the Philistines, w^s, after the return of the Jews from the Babylonish captivity, distinguished by the single denomination of Jucea: when 446 SACRED GEOGRAPHY. PALESTINE. it had Samaria on the north, the Mediterranean or Great sea on the west, Egypt and Idumea or Edom on the south, with the river Jordan and the Dead sea on the east. — We shall give the detail of the cities, Sec. of this country after speaking of the four tribes and the Philis- tines who formerly possessed it. — The tribe of Benjamin occupied the north-east corner of this tract; it being a small lot. It was bounded by that of Judah on the south, Efihraim on the north, Dan on the west, and the river Jordan on the east. It contained but few towns, yet this defect was amply compensated by the possession o[ Jerusalem,, the metropolis of all Palestine, and oi" which we shall speak at large, presently.— The tribe of Judah was bounded on the north by, that of Bevjamiriy on the east by the Asfihaltite lake, on the south by Idumea^ and west by the tribe of Simeon. This was reckoned the largest and most populous of all the Jewish territo- ries, and the inhabitants were the most valiant. The land was charmingly diversified with hills, and, exclusive of that part which lay contiguous to Idumea, it produced an exuberant supply of corn, oil, wine, and fruits. It was chiefly in Judah that the Canaanites resided; and it was here likewise, that Abraham and his descendants so- journed previous to their removal into Egypt. — The lot of Dan was bounded on the north by that of Efihraim^ on the vi'est by the Philistines and the Mediterranean sea, on the south by the lot of Simeon, and on the east by those of Judah and Be?ijamin. Its greatest length, from north to south, did not exceed forty miles; and the whole tract was rather narrow; but what it wanted in room was fully compensated by the richness of the soi!» and the va- SACKED GEOGRAPHY. 447 PALESTINE. lour and indusUy of its inhabitants, some of whom pene- trated to the utmost verge of Palestine on the north in quest of new settlements. Here was the famous valley Nahal-Escol, from which the Israelitish spies brought Moses such noble specimens of the fertility of the land. Among the most considerable cities of this part was Joppa, now Jaffa, the only port which the Jews had on the Mediterranean. It was seated on a high hill, which commanded a fine prospect of a fertile country on one side, and of the sea on the other. The fable of Andro- meda chained to a rock, illustrates this pJace in antiqui- ty. This city suffered so severely during the holy war, that scarcely any of its buildings were left standing, exf- cept two old castles. It is now rebuilt towards the sea, with store-houses, and is possessed of a considerable trade. On the western side of the haven is a copious spring, which yields an excellent supply to the inhabi- tants, and an acceptable refreshment to travellers. — Ths tribe of Sialeon was confined to a very small territory in the most southern corner of Jurfca,^ bounded by Ban on the north,, by the little river Sichor on the south, by /u? da/i on the east, and by a small neck of land towards the Mediterranean on the west. The greatest part of it was sandy, barren, and mountainous; and the inhabitants wei'C so harrassed by the Idumean^ on one side, and the P/iir- lestines on the other, that they were necessitated to seek their fortune among other tribes. Sonve hired, themselves out to assist their brethren in the conquest of their lots, and others dispersed themselves among every tribe, where they served as scribes, notaries, &c. so fully was Jacob's curse verified on thsm,. as well as on the tribe of 448 SACRED GEOGRAPHY. PALESTINE. Levi, on account of the cruel massacre of the Scheche- mites; " Cursed (said the patriarch) be their anger, " for it was fierce; and their revenge, for it ^vas inhu- " man: I will disperse them in Jacob, and scatter them in " Israel.'* We have seen that notwithstanding the Jews estab- lished themselves in CanaaTi, the Philistines maintain- ed possession of a maritime country; which extended to the limits of Egyfit on the south, to the tribe oi Dan on the north, and to that of Simeon on the east, the Mediter- ranean being on the west. — These people were treated as JUo/ihyli, or foreigners by the Jews in the time of the second tem/ile^ notwithstanding that their possession of the country was anterior to that of the ancestors of the Jewish nation: and it was their alienation from the wor- ship of the true God that produced this distinction. — The Philistines divided their country into five satrapies, viz: Gathy Ekron^ Ashdod, Ascalon, and Gaza, situated along the Mediterranean coast, and extended from the seaport oi Jamnia to the mouth of the river ^ezor. The extent of their inland territories cannot be satisfactorily ascertained, but they were upon the whole confined with- in narrow limits. — GATH,the birth-place of the gigantic warrior Goliath, was conquered by king David, fortified by Rehoboam, and retaken by Uzziah and Hezekiah. It was seated under the 35th degree of east longitude, and S 1st degree, 56 min. of north latitude; six miles south of Jamnia, fourteen south oi Jo/i/ia, and thirty-two west of Jerusalem. It recovered iis liberty and pristine splen- dour in the days of Amos and Micah, but afterward was demolished by liazael, king of Syria. After that pciiod SACRED GEOGRAPHY 4A& PALKSTINE. it was a place of small consideration, till the holy war, when Fulk, king of Jerusalem, erected a castle on its ruins, — Ekron, situated about ten miles south of Gat/i^ and thirty-four west of Jerusalem.^ appears to have been a place of considerable strength and importance. Upon the first division of the promised Land, it fell to the lot of Judah, but was afterwards given to the tribe of Dari.-—' AsHDOD or Azotus, was a famous port on the Mediterra- nean, situated about fifteen miles south oi Ekron, between that city and Ascalon. It was here the idol Dagon fell in pieces !iefore the ark of God. The strength of this place was so considerable, that it is said to have sustain- ed a siege of twenty nine y.ears under Psammittichus king of Egypt. — Ascvlon, another maritime town and satrapy, lying between As/idod and Gaza, was reckoned Ihe strongest of any of the PhiHstine coast; but was soon reduced, after the death of Joshua, by the tribe of Judah. This city was made an episcopal see from the earliest ages of Christianity, and during the holy war it was adorned with several magnificent edifices; but these have been demolished by the Saracens and Turks, and Asca- lon is now dwindled into an inconsiderable village. — Ga- za, the last satrapy, stood on a fine eminence, about fif- teen miles south of Ascalon, four north of the river Be- zor, and at a small distance from the Mediterranean. It was surrounded by the most beautiful valleys, supplied with abundance of water, and encompassed, at a further distance on the inland side, with cultivated hills. The city was remarkably strong, and surrounded with walls and toAvers after the manner of the Philistines. It was taken by Caleb, the son of Jephunneh, but soon after re- 430 SACRED GEOGRAPHY. PALESTINE. gained by the ancient inhabitants, who kept possession of it till the time of Sampson. It passed from the Jews to the Chaldeans, Persians, and Egyptians, till it was pil- laged by Alexander the Greats it was a second time de- stroyed by the Maccabees, and no further mention is made of it til! St. Luke speaks of it as a ruined place^ It stands about three miles distant from the_,'sea, and still exhibits some noble monuments of antiquity, such as stately marble colonnades, finely wrought sepulchres, fee. In the immediat'C vicinage of the city is a round castle, flanked with four square towers; and a little above it, are the remains of an old Roman castle, the materials of which are so firm, that the hammer will make no im- pression on them. The Greeks have here a handsome church, with a fine roof, supported by marble pillars of the Corinthian orckr. Tlie castle is the residence of the sangiac. The adjacent territory is pleasant and de- lightful; but beyond it the ground is rather barren, quite to the river of Egypt, and inhabited by wild Arabs. It remains now for us to complete the detail of this part of Palestine, which, as we have seen, took the name of JuDEA after the return of the Jews from captivity. And as such we have already given its boundaries. — But that our readers may not be disappointed at the paucity of the objects here cited, we will remark with M. D'An- ville, that when we see, in the search made by Eusebius of Cesarea in Palestine, and Su Jerome, who inhabited the same country in the fourth century, but a very few of the multhude of places mentioned in the Scriptures could be found, one is tempted to smile at the presump- tion of the publishers of those maps, wherein the num- SACKED GEOGRAPHV. PALESTINE. ber of positions seems to equal this multitude. It cannot be expected that this country, still more desolated than it then was, can furnish many satisfactory indications of its ancient slate. Beside, an epitome, as this is, will re- quire us to exclude some object?, as being of minor im- portance, that might otherwise have been noticed. The predominant city in this part as in all the coun- ti'y, is Jerusalem, or Hierosolyma; which, according to some authors, was the same with Salem, the residence of Melchisedec. It was the centre of the Jewish wor- ship, the seat of monarchs and pontiffs, and the great metropolis of all the Holy Land, It was formerly divid- ed into four parts, each inclosed with a separate wall viz: 1st. Tiie old city oi Jebus, so called for having been possessed by tlie Jebusites, a Canaaniti.-h people from whom it was taken by David who mar'e it his residence. It was situated on Mount Zion. 2d. The new city, chiefly inhabited by merchants, tradesmen and artificers. 3d. The lower city, embellished with some magnificent palaces and citadels, by Solomon, Antiochus, and Herod. 4th. Mount Moriah, which supported the sumptuous temple of Solomon, destroyed by Nebuchadnezzar, re- built by the Jews on their return from captivity; and afterwards repaired, embellished, and enriched by Herci. After this, it subsisted only till its final dcstiuction under the reign of Vespasian. The insurrection of the Jews, under Hadrian, furnished him occasion for the building of a new city, altogether Roman, called u^lia, from the name of .Eiius which that emperor bore, with the sur- name of Cafiitolina: and it is thence that Jerusalem is mentioned by the oriental geographers under the name 452 SACRED GEOGRAPHY. PALESTINE. of Ilia. The chief alteration in its site consisted in this — that Zion, which was the principal quarter of the more ancient city, was not comprised within the limits of the new one. This new city was adorned with many noble edifices; but in the time of Helena, mother of Constan- tine the great, it was found in so ruinous and forlorn a condition as raised her pity into a noble zeal for restor- ing it to its ancient grandeur. With this design she caused all the rubbish to be removed from mount Calva- ry, and ordered a magnificent church to be built there, to comprehend as many of the scenes of our Redeemer's sufferings as could be conveniently inclosed within one edifice. The walls are of stone, and the roof of cedar; the east includes mount Calvary, and the west, contains the holy Sepulchre. The former is covered with a handsome cupola, supported by sixteen massive columns, ormerly incrusted with marble. The centre is open at the top just over the sepulchre; and above the high altar, at the east end, is another stately dome. The nave of the church forms the choir, and in the interior aisles are the places where the most remarkable circumstances of our Saviour's passion were transacted, together with the tombs of Godfrey and Baldwin, the first two Cisristian kings of Jerusalem. An ascent of twenty-two steps eads to a chapel, where that part of Calvary is shewn on which the Messiah was crucified. The altar is adorned with three crosses, and other costly embellishments, among which are forty-:3ix silver lamps that are kept constantly burning. Contiguous to this is another small chapel fronting the body of the church. At the west 9n is the chapel of the sepulchre, hewn out of the solid SACRED GEOGRAPHY. 453 PALKSTINE. rock, and ornamented with pillars of porphyry. The cloister around the sepulchre is divided into several cha- pels for the use of the ditl'erent Christian sects vv-ho re- side there; and on the north-west are the apartments 6! the Latins, who had the care of the church. It may be proper to mention here an edifice erected on Mount Mo- riah, called Solomon's temple, though it is not easy to guess when or by whom it was built. The entrance is at the east end, under an octagon, adorned with a cupola and lantern; and tov.ards the west is a sti'aight aisle like that of a church, the whole surrounded with a sp,acious court, and walled on every side. In the midst of it is erected a Turkish mosque, remarkable neither for its structure nor magnitude, but which makes a stately fi- gure by its advantageous situation. Dr, Pococke, w^ho took a particular view of the edifice, has highly extolled the beauty of the prospect, as well as the materials and ■workmanship. The coUonnades are said to be of the Corinthian order, with arches turned over them; being, in all probability, the porticos leading to the interior of the building: but the place is held in such veneration by the Turks, that a stranger connot approach it without dan- ger of forfeiting his life -or religion. This once rich, po- pulous, and stately metropolis, is at present reduced to a thinly inhabited town of about three miles in circumfer- ence. It is at present under the government of a san- giac, whose tyranny keeps the Christian inhabitants so poor, that their chiefsupport and trade consists in pro- viding strangers with accommodations, and selling them beads, relics. Sec. from which they are compelled to pay consideTrable sums to the sangiac and his officers.— SACRED GEOGRAPHY. PALESTINE. Gofihna is a place of considerable dignity north of Jeru- salem, on the route of Neapolis and Samaria. — jyitifiatria was so called by Herod, after his father, who was named Antipater; and lliis city is described as being seaved at the descent of a mountainous country, on the border of a plain named Saro?ias, terminated by the sea. — On the same shore, jifiollonius is now a ruined place named Arsuf, near the mouth of a torrent. — And on traversing this coast towards the north, we find the issue of another torrent, which h^s been mentioned as serving for the boundary to Ephraim's tribe, under the name of Catia, or Arcindenetif signifying the Reedy, and translated el-Ka- sab by the Arabs. — On this shore a lagune, which in the country being called Moiet-el-Temsah, or the Water of the Crocodile, represents the Crococlilorum Lacus men- tioned in antiquity. — Tending towards the south, another torrent, which appears unknown till the time of the cru- sades, is found to precede the position of Jo/t/ia, ©f which we have already spoken in the tribe oi Da?!. — At some height in the interior of the country, Lydcla, which among the Greeks took the name o( Dios/ioiis, preserves, in some vestiges, the name of I^od. — South of Joppa, Jcumiia, or, according^ to the oriental form, labne^ not far fiom the sea, still preserves the name of lebna, with the advantage of a port: and this is the Iblin which we find in the history of the holy wars. Some idea may be ac- (juired of the population of Judea from Strabo, who re- ports that this place, joined with some others in its neigh- bourhood, could arm forty thousand men. — Passing over those cities which we have already noticed in speaking of the satrapies of the Philisiines, we find ourse'lves in SACRED GEOGRAPHY 455 ■■ r — ■■ ' ■ ' ^^^ PAI.KSl'.NR. the southern part of Juclea, wiiich, in the time of the se- cond temple, was called Daromas^ and the name of Da- rom still appeal's. That of Idumxa, passing the ancient limits of the country of Edom, was at the same time ex- tended to this part, which had been evacuated by the re- moval of the people of Judah to Babylon. We learn from St. Jerome, that the inhabitants of it in his time contrived their dwellings in caverns. — The country on the borders of the lake Asphaltites is terminated by mountains, through which a passage is called Ascensus Acrabim, or the Ascent of the Scorpion. — Among the places wliich are to be cited in this remote part of Judsea, Gcrara gave its name to the canton environing it; and from which Ber-Sabee, signifying the Well of the Oath, being mentioned as making the southern boundary of the country ceded to the people of Israel, cannot be far distant. — Arad was a city at the extremity of the tribe of Judah. But, in returning towards Jerusalem, we find Hebron^ a considerable place, to which a high antiquity Avas attributed under the primitive name of Kirjath-Arbay or the city of Arba. The sepulchre of Abialiam and his family has made this place respected to the present time. Its name among the Arabs is Cabr Ibrahim, or the Tomb of Abraham; and, in the history of the cru- sades St. Abraham is the name given to Hebron.— Beth- Icheiriy a small place where tlie Redeemer of the world was born, is only six miles from Jerusalem, towards the south. — A place constructed by Herod, in memory of a ' victory obtained 6ver the Jews befoi'e arriving at the re- gal digniiy, and which he embellished with a palace nam- ed Herodium^ was a little farther from Jerusalem, and to R 2 ^-^S SACRKD GKOGRAPHY. PALESTINE, the east witha^ — At the same distance, being marked at 60 stadia, but in an opposite direction, Emmaua^ where Vespasian defeated the revolted Jews, was calted J\i'ico- polis. Turning towards Jericho^ a plain adjacent to the Jordan, celebrated heretofore for its fertility, and which produced a celebrated balm, succeeds a space steril and mountainous between Jerusalem and this city, whose name in the Roman writers is Hierichus, and in the Ar:-- bian geographers, Eriah. — E?igaddi, on the Dead Sea, but having its territory contiguous to that of Jericho, was very fertile in palm trees. — Masadoy a fortress eleva- ted on a rock, was the last asylum which remained to the revolted Jews after the taking of Jerusalem. — Zi/i/i is a canton between Hebron and the Dead Sea; to which succeeds a mountain called Carmel, the same name with another mount Carmel, more celebrated and better known, on the Great Sea in Gulili-ea. 2. The tract to the north oi Judaa, having the grea( sea on the west, the Jordan on the east, and Galilea on the north, was called Samahia after the return of the Jews from captivity, about the time that Judtsa, Galilea, «nd Perxa became distinctive of other parts of Palestine, as we have before remarked. Its limits correspond pre- cisely with those which had formerly embraced the tribe ^\ Elihraim and the half of Manasseh: for Samaria was very contracted, particularly in breadth, being bounded en the side of Galilea by the position of Ginaa, which is s'ill found under the name of Genim, not far north of Sebaste. — That poitlon which had formerly appertained tolhe half tribe of Manasskh, wus bounded on the nortlfi SACRED GEOGHArHY. 45?' PALESTINE. by the tribe of Tssac/iar, on the south by that of Ephraim, on the west by the great aea^ and east by the Jordan. It was acjreeably diversified with mountains, plains, and vallies, and contained a considerable number of stately cities. — The tribe of Ephraim occupied the south side of Samaria, and extended like that of Manasseh, from the Mediterranean to the river Jordan. The low lands were extremely rich and luxuriant; the hiils afforded excellent pasture, and even the rocks were prettily in- terspersed with trees. The towns and cities were nu- merous, and the population considerable. Sum aria., X)c\Q capital of this country, owed its foundation to one of the successors of the kings of Israel. But it had been destroyed by tha Jews under one of their As- monean princes, and re-e-lified by a governor of Syria, when Herod, fortifying and embellished this city, gave it, in honour of Au.t^ustus, the name of Sebaste, which it preserves in its ruins. — Sichem, which was the royal city of Israel before Samaria, took afterwards the name of J\/"eafiot'is, which is altered only into the form of Nabolus^ Two mountains, Garisim and Ebal, form a valley which encloses this city: and it was at the foot of the first that tlie Samaritans had their temple. — But the city that took the pre-eminence of others was de-'^area; which, becoming the residence of the Roman governors, was called Casarea of Palestine. This place, named ante- riorly Turris Stratonis^ was. chosen by Herod for the site of a magnificent city and port; to which he gave a name referring personally to Augustus, and common to many other cities. In the division of Palestine into three provinces, that whereof Ctesarea remai;ied metropolis, 458 SACRED GEOGRAPHY. was the^rs^; and the see of Jerusalem was its suifragan, before it was elevated to the patriarchal dignity. Though we find Ctesarea subsisting at the time of the crusades, there is nothing of it now remaining but its name, and some vestiges of its walls and its ports. I. 3. The name of Galil^a, which is distinctive of the residue of Palestine to the north, rarely occurs in the Old Testament. But, from the manner in which the country is frequently mentioned afterwards, the good- ness of its soil seems to give it the pre-eminence over the other parts of Palestine, with the advantage of a population proportionate to a greater fecundity. It pro- duced an abundance of corn, oil, wine, and fruits of va- rious sorts; and was, in its flourishing condition, so full of towns and villap;es, that Josephus observes, the least of them contained fifteen thousand inhabitants. There was a distinction made between Galilaa inferior^ adjacent to Satnarla^ and GalUaa superior towards the north, on the frontier of Phcenicia; which last, less occupied by Jews than the lower division, was called GaliUa Gen- tium, the Galilee of the Gentiles, or foreign nations.— The whole of Galilaea was formerly occupied by the tribes of Jther, JVafihtali, Zebulon, and /ssacAar.— The tribe of Ashe«. was seated on the north-west corner of this tract, having the Mediterranean on the west, Zebulon on tlie south, and M'ajihtali on the east. Its fecundity and the excellence of its productions, fully answered the blessing which dying Jacob gave it: " that the bread of it should be fat, and that it should yield royal dainties." '— Nai-htali possessed a tract nd recesses, which resemble those in the southern part SACRED (.KOGUAPIIY. 46^ PA.LESTINE. of Judea. This country is at present under the domin- ion of the Turks, mostly waste and uncultivated; and inhabited by wild Arabs, with whom the Europeans have but little intercourse. — The, nation ot Amalek or the Amalekites^ was seated in that part of Arabia Pctraea which lay eastward of the Edomites, and extended al- most as far north as the Asphaltite lake, and as far south- ward as the Red sea: but as the people were mostly of a wandering disposition, and lived in booths, tents, or ca- verns, like the Arabs, it is impossible to ascertain their limits with any degree of precision. — The Midianites, or the land of Midian, was situated on the north of Am- alek. It was hot, sandy, and in many parts desert; yet abounded with camels and other species of cattle. It appears to have contained many cities, castles, &c. as early as the time of the Exodus. The city of Midian was in all probability, rebuilt subsequent to that period, as both Eusebius and St. Jerom assert there were some re- mains of it to be seen in their time. — The land of Moab was likewise in Arabia Petrxa, on the north of Midian, having the river Arnon on the west, the land of Gilead on the north, and the Ishmaelites on the east. It con- tained several considerable cities, which the Moabites wrested fl-om the gigantic Emims and Zamzummims, but which were afterwards possessed by the Jews. The capital of the Moabites, situated on the torrent of Ar- noiS, was called Areopolis; but its true name was Ra- bath-Moab, by which it is still known; although it is called Raba as well as Maab, in the oriental geography. —The AmmoniiesWQYG seated to the north-east of their brethren the Moabites, in Arabia Dcserta, having the 470 SACRED GEOCtlAPHY. PALESTINE. Arnon on the west, the Ishmaelites on the south, the de- serts of Arabia on the east, and the hills of Bashan and Gilead on the north. Their territories, according to the sacred historians, seem to have been anciently confi- ned by the rivers Jabok and Arnon; but their frequent incursions into the neighbouring states occasioned their boundaries to be in constant fluctuation. Their princi- pal city was called Ammon, and Rabath-Ammon^ or the Great Ammon, before the name of Philadelfihia was giyen to it, probably from a Philadelphus king of Egypt; but following the practice which we have seen common in Syria, it has resumed its primitive name in the form of Amman. — The descendants of Ishmael, the son of Abraham and Hagar, occupied a part of A-ahia Deser- ta, eastward of Moab and Midian, and bounded on the north by Ammon; but how far they extended southward and eastward it is impossible to determine. It may, how- ever, be presumed, from an assertion of Moses, that their territory reached from Havilah, which was situated near the confluence of the Tigris and Euphrates, to Shur on the isthmus of Suez. Thence they are said to have spread themselves over the greatest part of Arabia; in consequence of which Josephus styles their progenitor the founder of the Arabian nation. ERRATA. The reader is recommended to correct the following errata with his. pencil. Page 16, Une 16, before noted insert not. 354, 2, note,/o»' 46, read 37. 259, 5, for 20, read U. 372, 5, note, omit and. 404, 28, for there, read therefore. 414, 6, /o7' birthright, rear/ paternal blessing- 414, 7,>r Bethuel, read L&ban. APPENDIX. For the satisfaction and ediiication of the student we here subjoin a cronological imperial table, exhibit- ing a concise view of the succession of Empires and their founders from the remotest antiquity to the time of Charlemagne. TABLE EMPIRES AND THEIR FOUNDERS. Empires. Countries. 1st. C ASSYRIAN si. Assyria. EMPIRE, C 2nd. 1 3 ASSYRIAN -^ 4 SMPIRE. 1 5. IE. 5. EGYPTIAN EMPIRE. 3rd. ASSYRIAN EMPIRE, PERSIAN <^ 4 EMPIRE Assyria, Bactriana, Persia, Media, Syria, Armenia, Asia Minor- f 1. iEgyptus, I 2. Syria, 1 3. Assyria, 14. Persia, 5. India, ■^ 6. Bactriana, ■ 7. Media, 8. Iberia, 9. Arincirtu, I 10. Asia Minor, 11. Thracia, Ll2- Libya. fl. \ssyria, 2. Bactriana, 3. Persia, 4. Media, 5. Armenia. fl. Persia, 12. Bactriana, 3. Media, Assyria, Syria, Armenia, Asia Minor. [f Kingt, &c. Bejtre Christ- >und€r NiMROD, 2125, •under Ninvs, 1986. )>under Sesostris, J )-under Sardanapalus, 900. >• under Cyrus, 47^ APPENDIX. Empires. Countries. (\. Persia, & India, 2. Bactriana, 3. Media, 2nd. 4. Assyria, PERSIAN J 5. Syria, EMPIRE, 6. Armenia, Kings, &c. ] Be/ore ChtMt. Lunder Darius Hystas- 1 PES, 509. GREEK EMPIRE, The same, (Uvided by Alexander's generals. Iberia, 8. ^g'vptus, 9. Libya. 1. Graecia, 2. Thracia, 3. Asia Minor, 4. \rmenia, 5. Media, ^ 6. Bactriana, 7. India, & Persia, 8. Assyria, 9. Syria, 10. ^gyptus, 1^11. Libya, rl, Grxcia, 1. Thracia, 2. Asia Minor ^a« 1. Asia Minor /)art "^ 2. Armenia, 3. Media, •^ 4. Bactriana, 5. India, 6. Persia, 7. Assyria, 8. Syria, part, 1. ^g-yptiis, 2. Libyy, 1.3. a y rla pat^t. under Alexander, 328- to Cassander, 7. to Lysimacus, i. Seleucus, SOM. EMP. < 1. Italia to Ptoiemy, under the consuls. CAR GE EM IT HA- C\. NX AN < 2. PIRE, (_3. 2nd. ROMAN EMPIRE, Africa Pro/yr Maiu'etania, Hispania. f 1. Italia, 12. Hispania, 3. Gallia />aK. [ I 4. Iilyricum/;ar^ I ■^ 5. Grsecia, ' 6. Thracia, J 7. Asia Minor part 6. Syria part I ^9. Africa /)ro/»na, j I under Hanabj 301. 234. 209. under Jui.ius C^sar, 55. AfPENDlX- 473 Empires. 3rd. ROMA.N EMPIRE, TARTHIA EMPIRE, 4th. ROMAN E.MPIRE, 5th. ROMAN EMPIRE Countries. 1. Italia, 2. Ilispanla, 3. Gallia, 4. Germania /»art. 5. lUyricum, 6. Graecia, < 7- Thracia, 8. Asia Minor, 9. Syria, 10. ^gyptus, 11 Libya, 12. Africa propria, \\Z. Mauretania pt. J fl. Persia, ^-< 2. Bactriana, \5. Media, f4. Assyria. 1. Italia, 2. Hispania, 3. Gallia, 4. Britannia, 5. Germania/»ar^ 6 lllyricntTj, 7. Graecia, -< 8. Thracia« 9. Dacia, 10. Asia Minor, 11. Armenia, 12. Syria, 13. .Egyptus, 14- Libya, 15. Africa propria, j ^16. Mauretania. j f 1. Italia, -^ 2. Hispania, 3. Gallia, 4. Britannia, 5. Gerniinia part, 6. Illy rl cum, 7. Graecia, 8. Thracia, ^ 9. Dacia, 10. Asia Minor, 11 Armenia, 12. Syria, 13. iEgyptus, 14. Libya, 15. Africa Jiro/w-jo, L.16. Mauretania. KingSy iic\ After Christ, Vunder Tiberius C^.s»r, 18. ^under Arsaces Venoites, 46. J ^under Trajan, 115. ^undcP C0XST-4NTINJ, 306. 474 APPENDIX. Emph'es. Countries. ^ I 2. Hispania, ;^ J 3. Gallia, §^■^4. Britannia, I j 5. lilyricum, - : 6. Dacia, L/. A.frica propria, f 1. Thracui, pj I 2. Gi-jecia, ^ J 3. Asia Minor, ^ J 4. Syria, 3 5. ib;gyptus, L6. Libya, f 1. Thracia, 12. Grsecia, 3. Asia Minor, ^ I 4. Armenia, »' I 5. Syria, S<( 6. iEgyplus, 3 I 7. Lybia, is. A [v'lca. propria, 9. Maurelunia, . 10. Italia, [_1]. Illyricum, ^1. Ractriana, 2. Persia, 3. Media, 4. Assyria, SARACEN J 5. Syria, EMPIRE, i 6. ^g-yptus, 7. Libya, 8. Ah'ica. propria. 9. Mauretania, 10. Hispania, 1. Gallia, Kings, &c. .Ifter ChriiL nmcler Honorius,"^ I J 1 ■under Arcadius J "under Justinian, >under Solymjln, ■|r ^ . 2. Geimania, fr1. Thracia, p J 2. Grjecia, 3. Asia Minor, Armani a. 295 71S 1 ^under Charlemagnb,"^ ^under Niciphonws L J >>802 LIBRARY OF CONGRESS .0 020 549 019 A 'W -it,,*. ■^'